This is a modern-English version of Treasure Island, originally written by Stevenson, Robert Louis.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Treasure Island
Robert Louis Stevenson
Milo Winter

NY
Foreword copyright © 1986 by Random House Value Publishing
Color Illustrations by Milo Winter copyright © 1915, 1943 by Rand McNally & Company
All rights reserved.
Foreword copyright © 1986 by Random House Value Publishing
Color Illustrations by Milo Winter copyright © 1915, 1943 by Rand McNally & Company
All rights reserved.
This 2002 edition published by Gramercy Books, an imprint of Random House Value Publishing, a division of Random House, Inc., 280 Park Avenue, New York, NY 10017.
This 2002 edition published by Gramercy Books, an imprint of Random House Value Publishing, a division of Random House, Inc., 280 Park Avenue, New York, NY 10017.
Gramercy is a registered trademark and the colophon is a trademark of Random House, Inc.
Gramercy is a registered trademark, and the colophon is a trademark of Random House, Inc.
Printed and bound in the United States of America
Printed and bound in the USA
Cover design by Judy Fucci, Studio Graphix, Inc.
Cover design by Judy Fucci, Studio Graphix, Inc.
Random House
New York · Toronto · London · Sydney · Auckland
www.randomhouse.com
Random House
New York · Toronto · London · Sydney · Auckland
www.randomhouse.com
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Library of Congress Cataloguing Data
Stevenson, Robert Louis, 1850-1894.
Stevenson, Robert Louis, 1850–1894.
Treasure Island/Robert Louis Stevenson; illustrated in color by Milo Winter.
Treasure Island by Robert Louis Stevenson; illustrated in color by Milo Winter.
p. cm.—(Illustrated children's library)
p. cm.—(Illustrated kids' library)
Originally published: New York: Children's classics, 1986.
Originally published: New York: Children's classics, 1986.
Summary: While going through the possessions of a deceased guest who owed them money, the mistress of the inn and her son find a treasure map that leads them to a pirate's fortune.
Summary: While sorting through the belongings of a guest who had passed away and owed them money, the innkeeper and her son discover a treasure map that guides them to a pirate’s fortune.
ISBN 0-517-22114-4
ISBN 0-517-22114-4
[1. Buried treasure—Fiction. 2. Pirates—Fiction. 3. Adventure and adventures—Fiction. 4. Caribbean Area—History—18th century—Fiction.] I. Winter, Milo, 1888-1956, ill. II. Title. III. Series.
[1. Buried treasure—Fiction. 2. Pirates—Fiction. 3. Adventure and adventures—Fiction. 4. Caribbean Area—History—18th century—Fiction.] I. Winter, Milo, 1888-1956, ill. II. Title. III. Series.
PZ7.S8482 Tr 2002
[Fic]—dc21
PZ7.S8482 Tr 2002
[Fic]—dc21
2002023301
2002023301
9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
CONTENTS
PAGE | ||
To the Hesitating Purchaser | viii | |
List of Color Plates | ix | |
Dedication | x | |
PART I | ||
The Old Buccaneer | ||
CHAPTER | ||
I. | At the "Admiral Benbow" | 3 |
II. | Black Dog Appears and Disappears | 11 |
III. | The Black Spot | 19 |
IV. | The Sea-Chest | 26 |
V. | The Last of the Blind Man | 33 |
VI. | The Captain's Papers | 40 |
PART II | ||
The Sea-Cook | ||
VII. | I Go to Bristol | 49 |
VIII. | At the Sign of the "Spy-Glass" | 55 |
IX. | Powder and Arms | 62 |
X. | The Voyage | 69 |
XI. | What I Heard in the Apple Barrel | 76 |
XII. | Council of War | 83 |
PART III[vi] | ||
My Shore Adventure | ||
XIII. | How My Shore Adventure Began | 93 |
XIV. | The First Blow | 99 |
XV. | The Man of the Island | 106 |
PART IV | ||
The Stockade | ||
XVI. | Narrative Continued by the Doctor—How the Ship was Abandoned | 117 |
XVII. | Narrative Continued by the Doctor—The Jolly-Boat's Last Trip | 123 |
XVIII. | Narrative Continued by the Doctor—End of the First Day's Fighting | 129 |
XIX. | Narrative Resumed by Jim Hawkins—The Garrison in the Stockade | 135 |
XX. | Silver's Embassy | 142 |
XXI. | The Attack | 149 |
PART V | ||
My Sea Adventure | ||
XXII. | How My Sea Adventure Began | 159 |
XXIII. | The Ebb-Tide Runs | 166 |
XXIV. | The Cruise of the Coracle | 172 |
XXV. | I Strike the Jolly Roger | 179 |
XXVI. | Israel Hands | 185 |
XXVII. | "Pieces of Eight" | 195 |
PART VI[vii] | ||
Captain Silver | ||
XXVIII. | In the Enemy's Camp | 205 |
XXIX. | The Black Spot Again | 214 |
XXX. | On Parole | 222 |
XXXI. | The Treasure-Hunt—Flint's Pointer | 230 |
XXXII. | The Treasure-Hunt—The Voice among the Trees | 238 |
XXXIII. | The Fall of a Chieftain | 245 |
XXXIV. | And Last | 252 |
TO THE HESITATING PURCHASER
Storms and adventures, heat and cold,
If boats, islands, and runaways And Buccaneers and buried gold,
And all the classic love stories, retold. Exactly in the old way,
Please, as they used to please me in the past, The smarter youth of today:
If eager young people no longer desire,
His old cravings forgotten,
Kingston, or Ballantyne the Brave,
Or Cooper of the woods and waves:
Alright then! And may I And all my pirates share the grave Here are their creations!
COLOR PLATES
OPPOSITE PAGE | |
I remember him as if it were yesterday as he came plodding to the inn door | 50 |
"Pew!" he cried, "they've been before us" | 51 |
"Now, Morgan," said Long John, very sternly, "you never clapped your eyes on that Black Dog before, did you, now?" | 82 |
It was something to see him get on with his cooking like someone safe ashore | 83 |
They had the gun, by this time, slewed around upon the swivel | 178 |
In a moment the four pirates had swarmed up the mound and were upon us | 179 |
Quick as thought, I sprang into the mizzen shrouds | 210 |
Nearly every variety of money in the world must have found a place in that collection | 211 |
LLOYD OSBOURNE
An American Gentleman
In accordance with whose classic taste
The following narrative has been designed
It is now, in return for numerous delightful hours
And with the kindest wishes, dedicated
By his affectionate friend
THE AUTHOR

PART I
THE OLD BUCCANEER
CHAPTER I
AT THE "ADMIRAL BENBOW"
Squire Trelawney, Doctor Livesey, and the rest of these gentlemen having asked me to write down the whole particulars about Treasure Island, from the beginning to the end, keeping nothing back but the bearings of the island, and that only because there is still treasure not yet lifted, I take up my pen in the year of grace 17—, and go back to the time when my father kept the "Admiral Benbow" Inn, and the brown old seaman, with the saber cut, first took up his lodging under our roof.
Squire Trelawney, Doctor Livesey, and the others have asked me to write down all the details about Treasure Island, from start to finish, leaving out only the location of the island because there’s still treasure that hasn’t been found. So, I’m picking up my pen in the year 17—, and I’m going back to when my father ran the "Admiral Benbow" Inn, and the weathered old sailor with the saber scar first came to stay at our place.
I remember him as if it were yesterday, as he came plodding to the inn door, his sea-chest following behind him in a hand-barrow; a tall, strong, heavy, nut-brown man; his tarry pig-tail falling over the shoulders of his soiled blue coat; his hands ragged and scarred, with black, broken nails, and the saber cut across one cheek, a dirty, livid white. I remember him looking round the cove and whistling to himself as he did so, and then breaking out in that old sea-song that he sang so often afterwards:
I remember him like it was yesterday, lumbering to the inn door with his sea chest trailing behind him on a hand cart; a tall, strong, heavyset, dark-skinned man; his tarry pig-tail draped over the shoulders of his dirty blue coat; his hands were ragged and scarred, with black, broken nails, and a saber cut across one cheek, an unclean, pale white. I remember him looking around the cove and whistling to himself as he did so, then breaking into that old sea shanty he sang so often afterward:
"Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!"
in the high, old tottering voice that seemed to have been tuned and broken at the capstan bars. Then he rapped[4] on the door with a bit of stick like a handspike that he carried, and when my father appeared, called roughly for a glass of rum. This, when it was brought to him, he drank slowly, like a connoisseur, lingering on the taste, and still looking about him at the cliffs and up at our signboard.
in a high, shaky voice that sounded like it had been worn down over time. Then he knocked[4] on the door with a stick he was carrying, and when my father showed up, he gruffly asked for a glass of rum. When it was brought to him, he sipped it slowly, like an expert, savoring the flavor, while continuing to look around at the cliffs and up at our sign.
"This is a handy cove," says he, at length; "and a pleasant sittyated grog-shop. Much company, mate?"
"This is a nice cove," he says finally; "and a pleasant little bar. Lots of people coming in, mate?"
My father told him no, very little company, the more was the pity.
My father told him no, not much company, which was a shame.
"Well, then," said he, "this is the berth for me. Here you, matey," he cried to the man who trundled the barrow; "bring up alongside and help up my chest. I'll stay here a bit," he continued. "I'm a plain man; rum and bacon and eggs is what I want, and that head up there for to watch ships off. What you mought call me? You mought call me captain. Oh, I see what you're at—there"; and he threw down three or four gold pieces on the threshold. "You can tell me when I've worked through that," said he, looking as fierce as a commander.
"Alright, then," he said, "this is the perfect spot for me. Hey, you there," he shouted to the guy pushing the cart; "bring it alongside and help me with my chest. I’ll stay here for a while," he continued. "I'm a straightforward guy; all I want is rum and bacon and eggs, and that lookout up there to watch for ships. What should I be called? You can call me captain. Oh, I get what you’re doing—there"; and he tossed down three or four gold coins on the doorstep. "You can let me know when I’ve worked my way through that," he said, looking as fierce as a captain.
And, indeed, bad as his clothes were, and coarsely as he spoke, he had none of the appearance of a man who sailed before the mast, but seemed like a mate or skipper, accustomed to be obeyed or to strike. The man who came with the barrow told us the mail had set him down the morning before at the "Royal George"; that he had inquired what inns there were along the coast, and hearing ours well spoken of, I suppose, and described as lonely, had chosen it from the others for his place of residence. And that was all we could learn of our guest.
And, honestly, as shabby as his clothes were, and as rough as his speech sounded, he didn’t look like someone who worked on a ship; he seemed more like a first mate or captain, someone used to being in charge or giving orders. The guy who came with the cart told us that the mail had dropped him off the morning before at the "Royal George"; that he had asked about the inns along the coast, and after hearing ours was well-reviewed and described as secluded, he chose it over the others as his place to stay. And that was all we could find out about our guest.
He was a very silent man by custom. All day he hung round the cove, or upon the cliffs, with a brass telescope;[5] all evening he sat in a corner of the parlor next the fire, and drank rum and water very strong. Mostly he would not speak when spoken to; only look up sudden and fierce, and blow through his nose like a fog-horn; and we and the people who came about our house soon learned to let him be. Every day, when he came back from his stroll, he would ask if any seafaring men had gone by along the road. At first we thought it was the want of company of his own kind that made him ask this question; but at last we began to see he was desirous to avoid them. When a seaman put up at the "Admiral Benbow" (as now and then some did, making by the coast road for Bristol), he would look in at him through the curtained door before he entered the parlor; and he was always sure to be as silent as a mouse when any such was present. For me, at least, there was no secret about the matter; for I was, in a way, a sharer in his alarms.
He was a really quiet guy by nature. All day, he hung around the cove or on the cliffs with a brass telescope;[5] in the evenings, he sat in a corner of the parlor by the fire, sipping strong rum and water. Most of the time, he wouldn’t respond when someone spoke to him; he would just look up suddenly and fiercely, blowing through his nose like a foghorn, and we and the visitors to our house soon learned to leave him alone. Every day, when he returned from his walk, he would ask if any sailors had passed by on the road. At first, we thought he was just lonely for his kind, but eventually, we realized he was trying to avoid them. When a sailor stayed at the "Admiral Benbow" (which sometimes happened as travelers made their way along the coast to Bristol), he would peek in at him through the curtained door before entering the parlor, and he always stayed as quiet as possible when any of them were around. For me, at least, there was no mystery about it; I was, in a sense, sharing in his fears.
He had taken me aside one day and promised me a silver fourpenny on the first of every month if I would only keep my "weather eye open for a seafaring man with one leg," and let him know the moment he appeared. Often enough when the first of the month came round, and I applied to him for my wage, he would only blow through his nose at me, and stare me down; but before the week was out he was sure to think better of it, bring me my fourpenny piece, and repeat his orders to look out for "the seafaring man with one leg."
He pulled me aside one day and promised me a silver fourpenny on the first of every month if I would just keep my "weather eye open for a sailor with one leg" and let him know the moment he showed up. Often enough, when the first of the month rolled around and I asked him for my pay, he would just snort at me and give me a hard stare. But before the week was over, he would usually change his mind, give me my fourpenny, and remind me to watch out for "the sailor with one leg."
How that personage haunted my dreams, I need scarcely tell you. On stormy nights, when the wind shook the four corners of the house, and the surf roared along the cove and up the cliffs, I would see him in a thousand forms, and with a thousand diabolical expressions. Now[6] the leg would be cut off at the knee, now at the hip; now he was a monstrous kind of a creature who had never had but one leg, and that in the middle of his body. To see him leap and run and pursue me over hedge and ditch, was the worst of nightmares. And altogether I paid pretty dear for my monthly fourpenny piece, in the shape of these abominable fancies.
How that figure haunted my dreams, I hardly need to tell you. On stormy nights, when the wind rattled the whole house and the waves crashed along the shore and up the cliffs, I would see him in countless forms, with a thousand sinister expressions. Sometimes his leg would be cut off at the knee, other times at the hip; at one point, he turned into a monstrous creature with only one leg, and that was in the middle of his body. Watching him leap and run after me over hedges and ditches was the worst nightmare of all. Overall, I certainly paid a price for my monthly fourpenny piece with these horrifying visions.
But though I was so terrified by the idea of the seafaring man with one leg, I was far less afraid of the captain himself than anybody else who knew him. There were nights when he took a deal more rum and water than his head would carry; and then he would sometimes sit and sing his wicked, old, wild sea-songs, minding nobody; but sometimes he would call for glasses round, and force all the trembling company to listen to his stories or bear a chorus to his singing. Often I have heard the house shaking with "Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum," all the neighbors joining in for dear life, with the fear of death upon them, and each singing louder than the other to avoid remark. For in these fits he was the most overriding companion ever known; he would slap his hand on the table for silence all around; he would fly up in a passion of anger at a question, or sometimes because none was put, and so he judged the company was not following his story. Nor would he allow anyone to leave the inn till he had drunk himself sleepy and reeled off to bed.
But even though I was really scared of the one-legged sailor, I was way less afraid of the captain himself than anyone else who knew him. There were nights when he drank way more rum and water than he should have; then he would sometimes just sit there and sing his crazy, old, wild sea songs without a care. But other times, he would call for drinks around the table and force everyone who was trembling to listen to his stories or join in his singing. I often heard the house shaking with "Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum," with all the neighbors joining in out of fright, each trying to sing louder than the others to avoid drawing attention. Because in those moods, he was the most dominating guy ever; he'd slap his hand on the table for silence all around; he'd explode with anger at a question, or sometimes just because no one asked one, thinking the crowd wasn’t paying attention to his story. Plus, he wouldn’t let anyone leave the inn until he had drunk himself to sleep and stumbled off to bed.
His stories were what frightened people worst of all. Dreadful stories they were; about hanging, and walking the plank, and storms at sea, and the Dry Tortugas, and wild deeds and places on the Spanish Main. By his own account, he must have lived his life among some of the wickedest men that God ever allowed upon the sea; and[7] the language in which he told these stories shocked our plain country people almost as much as the crimes that he described. My father was always saying the inn would be ruined, for people would soon cease coming there to be tyrannized over and put down and sent shivering to their beds; but I really believe his presence did us good. People were frightened at the time, but on looking back they rather liked it; it was a fine excitement in a quiet country life; and there was even a party of the younger men who pretended to admire him, calling him a "true sea-dog," and a "real old salt," and such like names, and saying there was the sort of man that made England terrible at sea.
His stories were what scared people the most. They were terrifying tales about hangings, walking the plank, storms at sea, the Dry Tortugas, and wild adventures on the Spanish Main. According to him, he must have lived among some of the most wicked men God ever allowed on the sea; and[7] the way he told these stories shocked our simple country folks almost as much as the crimes he described. My father always said the inn would be ruined because people would soon stop coming there to be bossed around and sent shivering to their beds; but I really believe his presence was good for us. People were scared at the time, but looking back, they kind of enjoyed it; it was an exciting break from quiet country life; and there was even a group of younger men who pretended to admire him, calling him a "true sea-dog" and a "real old salt," and saying he was the kind of man who made England feared at sea.
In one way, indeed, he bade fair to ruin us; for he kept on staying week after week, and at last month after month, so that all the money had been long exhausted, and still my father never plucked up the heart to insist on having more. If ever he mentioned it, the captain blew through his nose so loudly that you might say he roared, and stared my poor father out of the room. I have seen him wringing his hands after such a rebuff, and I am sure the annoyance and the terror he lived in must have greatly hastened his early and unhappy death.
In a way, he really was set to ruin us; he kept staying week after week, and eventually month after month, to the point where all the money was long gone, and still my dad never found the courage to ask for more. Whenever he brought it up, the captain would huff so loudly you could say he was roaring, and he would glare at my poor dad until he left the room. I’ve seen him wringing his hands after being treated like that, and I’m sure the anxiety and fear he lived with must have contributed to his early and tragic death.
All the time he lived with us the captain made no change whatever in his dress but to buy some stockings from a hawker. One of the cocks of his hat having fallen down, he let it hang from that day forth, though it was a great annoyance when it blew. I remember the appearance of his coat, which he patched himself upstairs in his room, and which, before the end, was nothing but patches. He never wrote or received a letter, and he never spoke with any but the neighbors, and with these, for the most[8] part, only when drunk on rum. The great sea-chest none of us had ever seen open.
All the time he lived with us, the captain didn’t change his clothing at all except to buy some stockings from a street vendor. One of the feathers in his hat had fallen, so he let it hang there from that day on, even though it was really annoying when the wind blew. I remember how worn out his coat looked, which he patched himself upstairs in his room, and by the end, it was just a bunch of patches. He never wrote or received any letters, and he only talked to the neighbors, mostly when he was drunk on rum. None of us had ever seen the big sea chest open.
He was only once crossed, and that was toward the end, when my poor father was far gone in a decline that took him off. Doctor Livesey came late one afternoon to see the patient, took a bit of dinner from my mother, and went into the parlor to smoke a pipe until his horse should come down from the hamlet, for we had no stabling at the old "Benbow." I followed him in, and I remember observing the contrast the neat, bright doctor, with his powder as white as snow, and his bright, black eyes and pleasant manners, made with the coltish country folk, and above all, with that filthy, heavy, bleared scarecrow of a pirate of ours, sitting far gone in rum, with his arms on the table. Suddenly he—the captain, that is—began to pipe up his eternal song:
He only got upset once, and that was toward the end, when my poor father was deep into an illness that eventually took him. Doctor Livesey came late one afternoon to check on him, had some dinner with my mother, and then went into the living room to smoke a pipe while waiting for his horse to come back from the village, since we didn't have any stables at the old "Benbow." I followed him in, and I remember noticing the contrast between the neat, bright doctor—with his powder as white as snow, his bright black eyes, and pleasant demeanor—and the awkward country folks, especially our filthy, heavy, bleary-eyed pirate of a captain, who was slumped over the table, drunk on rum. Suddenly he—the captain, that is—started up with his never-ending song:
Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!
Alcohol and the devil were responsible for everything else—
"Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!"
At first I had supposed "the dead man's chest" to be that identical big box of his upstairs in the front room, and the thought had been mingled in my nightmares with that of the one-legged seafaring man. But by this time we had all long ceased to pay any particular notice to the song; it was new, that night, to nobody but Doctor Livesey, and on him I observed it did not produce an agreeable effect, for he looked up for a moment quite angrily before he went on with his talk to old Taylor, the gardener, on a new cure for rheumatics. In the meantime the captain gradually brightened up at his own music, and at last[9] flapped his hand upon the table before him in a way we all knew to mean—silence. The voices stopped at once, all but Doctor Livesey's; he went on as before, speaking clear and kind, and drawing briskly at his pipe between every word or two. The captain glared at him for a while, flapped his hand again, glared still harder, and at last broke out with a villainous oath: "Silence, there, between decks!"
At first, I thought "the dead man's chest" referred to that big box of his upstairs in the front room, and that idea mixed with my nightmares about the one-legged sailor. But by then, we had all stopped paying much attention to the song; it was new that night only to Doctor Livesey, and I noticed it didn’t really sit well with him, as he looked up for a moment quite angrily before continuing his conversation with old Taylor, the gardener, about a new remedy for rheumatism. Meanwhile, the captain gradually got into his own music and finally[9] slapped his hand on the table in that way we all recognized meant—silence. The voices instantly stopped, except for Doctor Livesey; he kept talking as before, clearly and kindly, taking quick puffs on his pipe between every word or two. The captain glared at him for a bit, slapped his hand again, glared even harder, and finally exploded with a nasty curse: "Silence, there, between decks!"
"Were you addressing me, sir?" said the doctor; and when the ruffian had told him, with another oath, that this was so, replied, "I have only one thing to say to you, sir, that if you keep on drinking rum, the world will soon be quit of a very dirty scoundrel!"
"Were you talking to me, sir?" said the doctor; and when the thug confirmed with another curse that this was the case, he replied, "I have just one thing to say to you, sir: if you keep drinking rum, the world will soon be rid of a very dirty scoundrel!"
The old fellow's fury was awful. He sprang to his feet, drew and opened a sailor's clasp-knife, and balancing it open on the palm of his hand, threatened to pin the doctor to the wall.
The old guy was furious. He jumped to his feet, pulled out a sailor's clasp knife, and balancing it open in the palm of his hand, threatened to pin the doctor to the wall.
The doctor never so much as moved. He spoke to him, as before, over his shoulder, and in the same tone of voice, rather high, so that all the room might hear, but perfectly calm and steady:
The doctor didn’t move at all. He talked to him, like before, over his shoulder, in the same tone of voice, a bit loud so everyone in the room could hear, but completely calm and steady:
"If you do not put that knife this instant into your pocket, I promise, upon my honor, you shall hang at the next assizes."
"If you don’t put that knife in your pocket right now, I swear on my honor, you’ll be hanged at the next trial."
Then followed a battle of looks between them; but the captain soon knuckled under, put up his weapon, and resumed his seat, grumbling like a beaten dog.
Then there was a silent showdown between them; but the captain quickly gave in, put away his weapon, and sat back down, grumbling like a defeated dog.
"And now, sir," continued the doctor, "since I now know there's such a fellow in my district, you may count I'll have an eye upon you day and night. I'm not a doctor only, I'm a magistrate; and if I catch a breath of complaint against you, if it's only for a piece of incivility like[10] to-night's, I'll take effectual means to have you hunted down and routed out of this. Let that suffice."
"And now, sir," the doctor continued, "now that I know there’s such a person in my area, you can be sure I’ll keep an eye on you day and night. I’m not just a doctor; I’m also a magistrate. If I hear any complaints about you, even if it’s just for something rude like[10] tonight, I’ll take serious steps to track you down and get you out of here. Let that be enough."
Soon after Doctor Livesey's horse came to the door and he rode away, but the captain held his peace that evening, and for many evenings to come.
Soon after Doctor Livesey's horse arrived at the door and he rode off, the captain remained silent that evening, and for many evenings after.

CHAPTER II
BLACK DOG APPEARS AND DISAPPEARS
It was not very long after this that there occurred the first of the mysterious events that rid us at last of the captain, though not, as you will see, of his affairs. It was a bitter cold winter, with long, hard frosts and heavy gales; and it was plain from the first that my poor father was little likely to see the spring. He sank daily, and my mother and I had all the inn upon our hands, and were kept busy enough without paying much regard to our unpleasant guest.
It wasn't long after this that the first of the mysterious events happened that finally got rid of the captain, though, as you’ll see, not of his business. It was a brutally cold winter, with long, hard frosts and strong winds; and it was clear from the start that my poor father wasn’t going to make it to spring. He declined every day, and my mother and I had to handle everything at the inn, keeping us busy enough to not pay much attention to our unwelcome guest.
It was one January morning, very early—a pinching, frosty morning—the cove all gray with hoar-frost, the ripple lapping softly on the stones, the sun still low, and only touching the hill-tops and shining far to seaward. The captain had risen earlier than usual, and set out down the beach, his cutlass swinging under the broad skirts of the old blue coat, his brass telescope under his arm, his hat tilted back upon his head. I remember his breath hanging like smoke in his wake as he strode off, and the last sound I heard of him, as he turned the big rock, was a loud snort of indignation, as though his mind was still running upon Doctor Livesey.
It was one January morning, very early—a biting, frosty morning—the cove all gray with frost, the water gently lapping on the stones, the sun still low, just touching the hilltops and shining far out to sea. The captain had gotten up earlier than usual and headed down the beach, his cutlass swinging under the wide skirts of his old blue coat, his brass telescope tucked under his arm, his hat tilted back on his head. I remember his breath hanging in the air like smoke as he walked away, and the last sound I heard from him, as he rounded the big rock, was a loud snort of indignation, as if he was still fuming about Doctor Livesey.
Well, mother was upstairs with father, and I was laying the breakfast table against the captain's return, when the parlor door opened and a man stepped in on whom I had never set my eyes before. He was a pale, tallowy[12] creature, wanting two fingers of the left hand; and, though he wore a cutlass, he did not look much like a fighter. I had always my eyes open for seafaring men, with one leg or two, and I remember this one puzzled me. He was not sailorly, and yet he had a smack of the sea about him too.
Well, Mom was upstairs with Dad, and I was setting the breakfast table for the captain's return when the parlor door opened, and a man walked in that I had never seen before. He was a pale, waxy-looking guy who was missing two fingers on his left hand. Even though he was wearing a cutlass, he didn’t seem like much of a fighter. I always kept an eye out for seafaring men, whether they had one leg or two, and this one really puzzled me. He didn’t have the typical sailor vibe, but there was definitely something sea-related about him too.[12]
I asked him what was for his service, and he said he would take rum, but as I was going out of the room to fetch it he sat down upon a table and motioned to me to draw near. I paused where I was, with my napkin in my hand.
I asked him what he wanted for his service, and he replied that he would like some rum. But just as I was about to leave the room to get it, he sat down on a table and gestured for me to come closer. I stopped where I was, holding my napkin.
"Come here, sonny," said he. "Come nearer here."
"Come here, kid," he said. "Come a little closer."
I took a step nearer.
I stepped closer.
"Is this here table for my mate Bill?" he asked, with a kind of leer.
"Is this table for my friend Bill?" he asked, with a smirk.
I told him I did not know his mate Bill, and this was for a person who stayed at our house, whom we called the captain.
I told him I didn’t know his friend Bill, and this was for a guy who stayed at our place, who we called the captain.
"Well," said he, "my mate Bill would be called the captain, as like as not. He has a cut on one cheek, and a mighty pleasant way with him, particularly in drink, has my mate Bill. We'll put it, for argument like, that your captain has a cut on one cheek—and we'll put it, if you like, that that cheek's the right one. Ah, well! I told you. Now, is my mate Bill in this here house?"
"Well," he said, "my friend Bill would probably be called the captain. He has a cut on one cheek and a really nice demeanor, especially when he's been drinking, my friend Bill. Let's say, for the sake of argument, that your captain has a cut on one cheek—and we can say, if you want, that it's the right one. Ah, well! I told you. Now, is my friend Bill in this house?"
I told him he was out walking.
I told him he was out for a walk.
"Which way, sonny? Which way is he gone?"
"Which way, kid? Which way did he go?"
And when I had pointed out the rock and told him how the captain was likely to return, and how soon, and answered a few other questions, "Ah," said he, "this'll be as good as drink to my mate Bill."
And when I pointed out the rock and explained how the captain was probably coming back, and how soon, and answered a few other questions, "Ah," he said, "this will be as good as a drink for my mate Bill."
The expression of his face as he said these words was[13] not at all pleasant, and I had my own reasons for thinking that the stranger was mistaken, even supposing he meant what he said. But it was no affair of mine, I thought; and, besides, it was difficult to know what to do.
The look on his face as he said this was[13] definitely not pleasant, and I had my own reasons to believe the stranger was wrong, even if he really meant what he said. But I figured it wasn’t my problem; besides, it was hard to know what to do.
The stranger kept hanging about just inside the inn door, peering round the corner like a cat waiting for a mouse. Once I stepped out myself into the road, but he immediately called me back, and, as I did not obey quick enough for his fancy, a most horrible change came over his tallowy face, and he ordered me in with an oath that made me jump. As soon as I was back again he returned to his former manner, half-fawning, half-sneering, patted me on the shoulder, told me I was a good boy, and he had taken quite a fancy to me. "I have a son of my own," said he, "as like you as two blocks, and he's all the pride of my 'art. But the great thing for boys is discipline, sonny—discipline. Now, if you had sailed along of Bill, you wouldn't have stood there to be spoke to twice—not you. That was never Bill's way, nor the way of sich as sailed with him. And here, sure enough, is my mate Bill, with a spy-glass under his arm, bless his old 'art, to be sure. You and me'll just go back into the parlor, sonny, and get behind the door, and we'll give Bill a little surprise—bless his 'art, I say again."
The stranger kept hanging around just inside the inn door, peeking around the corner like a cat waiting for a mouse. Once, I stepped outside into the road, but he immediately called me back, and when I didn't obey quickly enough for his liking, a really horrible change came over his waxy face, and he ordered me inside with an oath that startled me. As soon as I was back, he returned to his previous demeanor, half-trying to be friendly and half-mocking, patted me on the shoulder, told me I was a good boy, and that he had taken quite a liking to me. "I have a son of my own," he said, "who looks just like you, and he's the pride of my heart. But the most important thing for boys is discipline, kid—discipline. Now, if you had been sailing with Bill, you wouldn't have stood there waiting to be spoken to twice—not you. That was never Bill's way, nor the way of those who sailed with him. And here, sure enough, is my mate Bill, with a spyglass under his arm, bless his old heart. You and I will just go back into the parlor, kid, and get behind the door, and we'll give Bill a little surprise—bless his heart, I say again."
So saying, the stranger backed along with me into the parlor, and put me behind him into the corner, so that we were both hidden by the open door. I was very uneasy and alarmed, as you may fancy, and it rather added to my fears to observe that the stranger was certainly frightened himself. He cleared the hilt of his cutlass and loosened the blade in the sheath, and all the time we were waiting[14] there he kept swallowing as if he felt what we used to call a lump in the throat.
As he said this, the stranger backed into the parlor with me and positioned me behind him in the corner, so that we were both concealed by the open door. I felt very uneasy and anxious, as you can imagine, and my fears were heightened when I noticed that the stranger was clearly scared himself. He cleared the hilt of his cutlass and loosened the blade in the sheath, and throughout our wait[14], he kept swallowing as if he had what we used to call a lump in his throat.
At last in strode the captain, slammed the door behind him, without looking to the right or left, and marched straight across the room to where his breakfast awaited him.
At last, the captain walked in, slammed the door behind him without glancing to the right or left, and marched straight across the room to where his breakfast was waiting.
"Bill," said the stranger, in a voice that I thought he had tried to make bold and big.
"Bill," said the stranger, in a voice that I thought he had tried to make sound strong and confident.
The captain spun round on his heel and fronted us; all the brown had gone out of his face, and even his nose was blue; he had the look of a man who sees a ghost, or the Evil One, or something worse, if anything can be; and, upon my word, I felt sorry to see him, all in a moment, turn so old and sick.
The captain turned to face us, and all the color had drained from his face, even his nose looked blue; he had the expression of someone who had just seen a ghost, or the Devil himself, or something even worse, if that’s possible; honestly, I felt a pang of pity seeing him suddenly look so old and ill.
"Come, Bill, you know me; you know an old shipmate, Bill, surely," said the stranger.
"Come on, Bill, you know me; you know an old shipmate, Bill, right?" said the stranger.
The captain made a sort of gasp.
The captain let out a gasp.
"Black Dog!" said he.
"Black Dog!" he said.
"And who else?" returned the other, getting more at his ease. "Black Dog as ever was, come for to see his old shipmate, Billy, at the 'Admiral Benbow' Inn. Ah, Bill, Bill, we have seen a sight of times, us two, since I lost them two talons," holding up his mutilated hand.
"And who else?" the other replied, starting to relax. "Black Dog, just like always, here to see his old shipmate, Billy, at the 'Admiral Benbow' Inn. Ah, Bill, Bill, we've been through a lot together since I lost those two fingers," he said, holding up his damaged hand.
"Now, look here," said the captain; "you've run me down; here I am; well, then, speak up; what is it?"
"Alright, listen up," said the captain; "you've caught me; here I am; so, go ahead and say it; what do you want?"
"That's you, Bill," returned Black Dog; "you're in the right of it, Billy. I'll have a glass of rum from this dear child here, as I've took such a liking to; and we'll sit down, if you please, and talk square, like old shipmates."
"That's you, Bill," replied Black Dog; "you're absolutely right, Billy. I'll have a glass of rum from this lovely kid here, since I've taken such a liking to them; and we'll sit down, if that's alright with you, and have a straight talk, like old shipmates."
When I returned with the rum they were already seated on either side of the captain's breakfast table—Black Dog next to the door, and sitting sideways, so as[15] to have one eye on his old shipmate and one, as I thought, on his retreat.
When I came back with the rum, they were already sitting on either side of the captain's breakfast table—Black Dog next to the door, sitting sideways, so he could keep one eye on his old shipmate and, as I thought, one on his escape.
He bade me go and leave the door wide open. "None of your keyholes for me, sonny," he said, and I left them together and retired into the bar.
He told me to go and leave the door wide open. "I don’t need any keyholes, kid," he said, and I left them together and went back to the bar.
For a long time, though I certainly did my best to listen, I could hear nothing but a low gabbling; but at last the voices began to grow higher, and I could pick up a word or two, mostly oaths, from the captain.
For a while, even though I really tried to listen, all I could hear was a low chatter; but eventually, the voices got louder, and I could catch a word or two, mostly curses, from the captain.
"No, no, no, no; and an end of it!" he cried once. And again, "If it comes to swinging, swing all, say I."
"No, no, no, no; and that's final!" he shouted once. And again, "If it comes to swinging, let everyone swing, I say."
Then all of a sudden there was a tremendous explosion of oaths and other noises; the chair and table went over in a lump, a clash of steel followed, and then a cry of pain, and the next instant I saw Black Dog in full flight, and the captain hotly pursuing, both with drawn cutlasses, and the former streaming blood from the left shoulder. Just at the door the captain aimed at the fugitive one last tremendous cut, which would certainly have split him to the chin had it not been intercepted by our big signboard of "Admiral Benbow." You may see the notch on the lower side of the frame to this day.
Then all of a sudden, there was a huge explosion of curses and other sounds; the chair and table tipped over, followed by a clash of metal, and then a cry of pain. In the next moment, I saw Black Dog running for his life, and the captain quickly chasing after him, both with their swords drawn, and Black Dog bleeding from his left shoulder. Right at the door, the captain swung his sword at the fleeing man with one final, powerful strike that would have definitely split him to the chin if it hadn’t been stopped by our big sign that read "Admiral Benbow." You can still see the notch on the lower side of the frame today.
That blow was the last of the battle. Once out upon the road, Black Dog, in spite of his wound, showed a wonderful clean pair of heels, and disappeared over the edge of the hill in half a minute. The captain, for his part, stood staring at the signboard like a bewildered man. Then he passed his hand over his eyes several times, and at last turned back into the house.
That hit was the end of the fight. Once on the road, Black Dog, despite his injury, sprinted away surprisingly fast and vanished over the hill in no time. The captain, for his part, stood there staring at the sign like a confused person. Then he rubbed his eyes several times and finally turned back into the house.
"Jim," says he, "rum"; and as he spoke he reeled a little, and caught himself with one hand against the wall.
"Jim," he said, "rum"; and as he spoke, he swayed slightly and steadied himself with one hand against the wall.
"Rum," he repeated. "I must get away from here. Rum! rum!"
"Rum," he said again. "I need to get out of here. Rum! Rum!"
I ran to fetch it, but I was quite unsteadied by all that had fallen out, and I broke one glass and fouled the tap, and while I was still getting in my own way, I heard a loud fall in the parlor, and, running in, beheld the captain lying full length upon the floor. At the same instant my mother, alarmed by the cries and fighting, came running downstairs to help me. Between us we raised his head. He was breathing very loud and hard, but his eyes were closed and his face was a horrible color.
I rushed to grab it, but I got really thrown off by everything that had spilled out, and I ended up breaking a glass and messing up the tap. While I was still tripping over myself, I heard a loud crash in the living room, and when I ran in, I saw the captain lying flat on the floor. At that moment, my mom, startled by the yelling and commotion, came running downstairs to help me. Together, we lifted his head. He was breathing very loudly and heavily, but his eyes were closed and his face looked really pale.
"Dear, deary me!" cried my mother, "what a disgrace upon the house! And your poor father sick!"
"Goodness gracious!" my mom exclaimed, "what a shame for the family! And your poor dad is sick!"
In the meantime we had no idea what to do to help the captain, nor any other thought but that he had got his death-hurt in the scuffle with the stranger. I got the rum, to be sure, and tried to put it down his throat, but his teeth were tightly shut, and his jaws as strong as iron. It was a happy relief for us when the door opened and Doctor Livesey came in, on his visit to my father.
In the meantime, we had no idea how to help the captain, nor any thoughts other than that he was fatally injured from the fight with the stranger. I got the rum, of course, and tried to make him drink it, but his teeth were clenched tight, and his jaws were as strong as iron. It was a huge relief for us when the door opened and Doctor Livesey walked in to visit my father.
"Oh, doctor," we cried, "what shall we do? Where is he wounded?"
"Oh, doctor," we exclaimed, "what should we do? Where is he injured?"
"Wounded? A fiddlestick's end!" said the doctor. "No more wounded than you or I. The man has had a stroke, as I warned him. Now, Mrs. Hawkins, just you run upstairs to your husband and tell him, if possible, nothing about it. For my part, I must do my best to save this fellow's trebly worthless life; and, Jim, you get me a basin."
"Wounded? Nonsense!" said the doctor. "He’s not any more wounded than you or I. The guy has had a stroke, just like I warned him. Now, Mrs. Hawkins, you go upstairs to your husband and try to tell him nothing about it. As for me, I need to do my best to save this guy's utterly worthless life; and, Jim, get me a basin."
When I got back with the basin the doctor had already ripped up the captain's sleeve and exposed his great sinewy arm. It was tattooed in several places. "Here's[17] luck," "A fair wind," and "Billy Bones, his fancy," were very neatly and clearly executed on the forearm; and up near the shoulder there was a sketch of a gallows and a man hanging from it—done, as I thought, with great spirit.
When I returned with the basin, the doctor had already torn the captain's sleeve and revealed his strong, muscular arm. It had several tattoos. "Here's[17] luck," "A fair wind," and "Billy Bones, his fancy," were neatly and clearly done on the forearm; and closer to the shoulder, there was a drawing of a gallows with a man hanging from it—done, I thought, with a lot of energy.
"Prophetic," said the doctor, touching this picture with his finger. "And now, Master Billy Bones, if that be your name, we'll have a look at the color of your blood. Jim," he said, "are you afraid of blood?"
"Prophetic," said the doctor, pointing to the picture. "And now, Master Billy Bones, if that's your name, let's see what your blood looks like. Jim," he said, "are you scared of blood?"
"No, sir," said I.
"No, sir," I replied.
"Well, then," said he, "you hold the basin," and with that he took his lancet and opened a vein.
"Alright then," he said, "you hold the basin," and with that, he took his lancet and made an incision in a vein.
A great deal of blood was taken before the captain opened his eyes and looked mistily about him. First he recognized the doctor with an unmistakable frown; then his glance fell upon me, and he looked relieved. But suddenly his color changed, and he tried to raise himself, crying:
A lot of blood was drawn before the captain opened his eyes and looked around in a daze. First, he spotted the doctor with a clear frown; then his gaze shifted to me, and he seemed relieved. But suddenly, his complexion paled, and he attempted to lift himself, shouting:
"Where's Black Dog?"
"Where's the Black Dog?"
"There is no Black Dog here," said the doctor, "except what you have on your own back. You have been drinking rum; you have had a stroke precisely as I told you; and I have just, very much against my own will, dragged you headforemost out of the grave. Now, Mr. Bones—"
"There’s no Black Dog here," the doctor said, "other than the one you carry on your own back. You’ve been drinking rum; you’ve suffered a stroke just as I warned you; and I’ve just, against my own better judgment, pulled you back from the edge of the grave. Now, Mr. Bones—"
"That's not my name," he interrupted.
"That's not my name," he cut in.
"Much I care," returned the doctor. "It's the name of a buccaneer of my acquaintance, and I call you by it for the sake of shortness, and what I have to say to you is this: One glass of rum won't kill you, but if you take one you'll take another and another, and I stake my wig if you don't break off short, you'll die—do you understand that?—die, and go to your own place, like the man in the Bible.[18] Come, now, make an effort. I'll help you to your bed for once."
"Of course I care," the doctor replied. "It's the name of a pirate I know, and I call you that for simplicity. What I have to tell you is this: One glass of rum won't hurt you, but if you have one, you'll want another and another. I swear, if you don't stop, you'll die—do you get that?—die, and go to your own place, just like the guy from the Bible.[18] Come on, make an effort. I'll help you to your bed this one time."
Between us, with much trouble, we managed to hoist him upstairs, and laid him on his bed, where his head fell back on the pillow, as if he were almost fainting.
Between us, with a lot of effort, we managed to lift him upstairs and laid him on his bed, where his head fell back on the pillow, as if he were about to faint.
"Now, mind you," said the doctor, "I clear my conscience—the name of rum for you is death."
"Now, listen," said the doctor, "I’m just being honest—the name of rum for you is death."
And with that he went off to see my father, taking me with him by the arm.
And with that, he went to see my dad, pulling me along by the arm.
"This is nothing," he said, as soon as he had closed the door. "I have drawn blood enough to keep him quiet awhile; he should lie for a week where he is—that is the best thing for him and you, but another stroke would settle him."
“This is nothing,” he said as soon as he closed the door. “I’ve drawn enough blood to keep him quiet for a while; he should stay where he is for a week—that’s the best thing for him and for you, but another blow would finish him off.”
CHAPTER III
THE BLACK SPOT
About noon I stopped at the captain's door with some cooling drinks and medicines. He was lying very much as we had left him, only a little higher, and he seemed both weak and excited.
About noon, I stopped at the captain's door with some cold drinks and medicine. He was lying in almost the same position as we had left him, just a bit higher, and he looked both weak and agitated.
"Jim," he said, "you're the only one here that's worth anything; and you know I've always been good to you. Never a month but I've given you a silver fourpenny for yourself. And now you see, mate, I'm pretty low, and deserted by all; and, Jim, you'll bring me one noggin of rum, now, won't you, matey?"
"Jim," he said, "you're the only one here who matters; and you know I've always treated you well. Not a month goes by that I haven't given you a silver fourpenny for yourself. And now you see, buddy, I'm in a pretty bad spot, abandoned by everyone; and, Jim, you'll get me a shot of rum, won’t you, buddy?"
"The doctor—" I began.
"The doctor—" I started.
But he broke in, cursing the doctor in a feeble voice, but heartily. "Doctors is all swabs," he said; "and that doctor there, why, what do he know about seafaring men? I been in places hot as pitch, and mates dropping round with yellow jack, and the blessed land a-heaving like the sea with earthquakes—what do the doctor know of lands like that?—and I lived on rum, I tell you. It's been meat and drink, and man and wife, to me; and if I am not to have my rum now I'm a poor old hulk on a lee shore. My blood'll be on you, Jim, and that doctor swab," and he ran on again for a while with curses. "Look, Jim, how my fingers fidges," he continued in the pleading tone. "I can't keep 'em still, not I. I haven't had a drop this blessed day. That doctor's a fool, I tell you. If I don't[20] have a drain o' rum, Jim, I'll have the horrors; I seen some on 'em already. I seen old Flint in the corner there, behind you; as plain as print, I seen him; and if I get the horrors, I'm a man that has lived rough, and I'll raise Cain. Your doctor hisself said one glass wouldn't hurt me. I'll give you a golden guinea for a noggin, Jim."
But he interrupted, cursing the doctor in a weak voice, but with feeling. "Doctors are all useless," he said; "and that doctor over there, what does he know about sailors? I've been in places as hot as hell, with mates dropping like flies from yellow fever, and the land shaking like the sea with earthquakes—what does the doctor know about places like that?—and I've lived on rum, I tell you. It's been everything to me; and if I don’t get my rum now, I’m just a poor old wreck on a deserted shore. My blood will be on you, Jim, and that doctor swab,” and he continued ranting for a while with curses. “Look, Jim, how my fingers fidget,” he continued in a pleading tone. “I can’t keep them still, I really can’t. I haven’t had a drop all day. That doctor’s an idiot, I tell you. If I don’t get a drink of rum, Jim, I’ll start seeing things; I’ve already seen some. I saw old Flint in the corner there, behind you; as clear as day, I saw him; and if I start losing it, I’m a guy who has lived hard, and I’ll make a scene. Your doctor himself said one glass wouldn’t hurt me. I’ll give you a golden guinea for a shot, Jim.”
He was growing more and more excited, and this alarmed me, for my father, who was very low that day, needed quiet; besides, I was reassured by the doctor's words, now quoted to me, and rather offended by the offer of a bribe.
He was getting more and more excited, and this worried me because my father, who was feeling really down that day, needed some peace and quiet; plus, I felt reassured by the doctor's words, which were now being repeated to me, and I was kind of offended by the suggestion of a bribe.
"I want none of your money," said I, "but what you owe my father. I'll get you one glass and no more."
"I don’t want any of your money," I said, "just what you owe my dad. I’ll get you one drink and that’s it."
When I brought it to him he seized it greedily and drank it out.
When I handed it to him, he grabbed it eagerly and drank it all.
"Ay, ay," said he, "that's some better, sure enough. And now, matey, did that doctor say how long I was to lie here in this old berth?"
"Ay, ay," he said, "that's a bit better, for sure. Now, buddy, did the doctor say how long I have to stay here in this old bed?"
"A week at least," said I.
"A week at least," I said.
"Thunder!" he cried. "A week! I can't do that; they'd have the black spot on me by then. The lubbers is going about to get the wind of me this blessed moment; lubbers as couldn't keep what they got, and want to nail what is another's. Is that seamanly behavior, now, I want to know? But I'm a saving soul. I never wasted good money of mine, nor lost it neither; and I'll trick 'em again. I'm not afraid on 'em. I'll shake out another reef, matey, and daddle 'em again."
"Thunder!" he shouted. "A week! I can’t do that; they’d have the black spot on me by then. The fools are trying to catch on to me right now; fools who can’t hold on to what they have and want to take what isn’t theirs. Is that even how a sailor should act, I ask? But I’m a thrifty guy. I never wasted my hard-earned cash, and I haven’t lost it either; I’ll outsmart them again. I'm not scared of them. I'll adjust my sails and take them by surprise again."
As he was thus speaking, he had risen from bed with great difficulty, holding to my shoulder with a grip that almost made me cry out, and moving his legs like so much dead weight. His words, spirited as they were in[21] meaning, contrasted sadly with the weakness of the voice in which they were uttered. He paused when he had got into a sitting position on the edge.
As he spoke, he struggled to get out of bed, gripping my shoulder tightly enough to make me want to cry out, moving his legs like they were heavy. His words, no matter how spirited in meaning, sadly contrasted with the weakness of his voice. He paused after finally sitting on the edge.
"That doctor's done me," he murmured. "My ears is singing. Lay me back."
"That doctor has done a number on me," he murmured. "My ears are ringing. Lay me back."
Before I could do much to help him he had fallen back again to his former place, where he lay for a while silent.
Before I could do much to help him, he had fallen back to his previous spot, where he lay quietly for a while.
"Jim," he said, at length, "you saw that seafaring man to-day?"
"Jim," he said after a while, "did you see that sailor today?"
"Black Dog?" I asked.
"Black dog?" I asked.
"Ah! Black Dog," said he. "He's a bad 'un; but there's worse that put him on. Now, if I can't get away nohow, and they tip me the black spot, mind you, it's my old sea-chest they're after; you get on a horse—you can, can't you? Well, then, you get on a horse and go to—well, yes, I will!—to that eternal doctor swab, and tell him to pipe all hands—magistrates and sich—and he'll lay 'em aboard at the 'Admiral Benbow'—all old Flint's crew, man and boy, all on 'em that's left. I was first mate, I was, old Flint's first mate, and I'm the on'y one as knows the place. He gave it me at Savannah, when he lay a-dying, like as if I was to now, you see. But you won't peach unless they get the black spot on me, or unless you see that Black Dog again, or a seafaring man with one leg, Jim—him above all."
"Ah! Black Dog," he said. "He's a bad one; but there are worse who put him up to it. Now, if I can't escape in any way, and they give me the black spot, just know it's my old sea chest they're after; you can get on a horse, right? Well, then, you get on a horse and go to—well, yes, I will!—to that darn doctor and tell him to gather everyone—magistrates and whoever else—and he'll assemble them at the 'Admiral Benbow'—all of Flint's old crew, every last one that's still alive. I was the first mate, I was, Flint's first mate, and I'm the only one who knows the location. He gave it to me in Savannah when he was dying, just like I am now, you see. But you won't spill the beans unless they get the black spot on me, or unless you see that Black Dog again, or a one-legged seafaring man, Jim—he's the one you should watch out for."
"But what is the black spot, captain?" I asked.
"But what’s the black spot, captain?" I asked.
"That's a summons, mate. I'll tell you if they get that. But you keep your weather-eye open, Jim, and I'll share with you equals, upon my honor."
"That's a summons, buddy. I'll let you know if they get that. But you stay alert, Jim, and I'll share with you the same level of respect, I promise."
He wandered a little longer, his voice growing weaker; but soon after I had given him his medicine, which he took like a child, with the remark, "If ever a seaman[22] wanted drugs, it's me," he fell at last into a heavy, swoon-like sleep, in which I left him. What I should have done had all gone well I do not know. Probably I should have told the whole story to the doctor; for I was in mortal fear lest the captain should repent of his confessions and make an end of me. But as things fell out, my poor father died quite suddenly that evening, which put all other matters on one side. Our natural distress, the visits of the neighbors, the arranging of the funeral, and all the work of the inn to be carried on in the meanwhile, kept me so busy that I had scarcely time to think of the captain, far less to be afraid of him.
He wandered a bit longer, his voice getting weaker; but soon after I gave him his medicine, which he took like a child, saying, "If any sailor needs medicine, it's me." He finally fell into a deep, almost comatose sleep, and I left him. I have no idea what I would have done if everything had gone well. I probably would have told the whole story to the doctor because I was terrified the captain would regret his confessions and come after me. But as it turned out, my poor father died unexpectedly that evening, which pushed everything else aside. Our natural grief, the visits from neighbors, organizing the funeral, and managing the inn kept me so busy that I hardly had time to think about the captain, let alone be scared of him.
He got downstairs next morning, to be sure, and had his meals as usual, though he ate little, and had more, I am afraid, than his usual supply of rum, for he helped himself out of the bar, scowling and blowing through his nose, and no one dared to cross him. On the night before the funeral he was as drunk as ever; and it was shocking, in that house of mourning, to hear him singing away his ugly old sea-song; but, weak as he was, we were all in fear of death for him, and the doctor was suddenly taken up with a case many miles away, and was never near the house after my father's death. I have said the captain was weak, and indeed he seemed rather to grow weaker than to regain his strength. He clambered up and down stairs, and went from the parlor to the bar and back again, and sometimes put his nose out of doors to smell the sea, holding on to the walls as he went for support, and breathing hard and fast, like a man on a steep mountain. He never particularly addressed me, and it is my belief he had as good as forgotten his confidences; but his temper was more flighty, and, allowing for his bodily weakness, more violent than[23] ever. He had an alarming way now when he was drunk of drawing his cutlass and laying it bare before him on the table. But, with all that, he minded people less, and seemed shut up in his own thoughts and rather wandering. Once, for instance, to our extreme wonder, he piped up to a different air, a kind of country love-song, that he must have learned in his youth before he had begun to follow the sea.
He made it downstairs the next morning, that's for sure, and had his meals like usual, although he didn’t eat much and definitely had more rum than usual. He served himself from the bar, scowling and snorting, and no one dared to get in his way. The night before the funeral, he was as drunk as ever; it was shocking to hear him singing his awful old sea shanty in a house of mourning. Despite his condition, we were all worried about him dying, and the doctor was caught up with a case miles away, so he didn’t come near the house after my father's death. I mentioned that the captain was weak, and he actually seemed to be getting weaker instead of stronger. He shuffled up and down the stairs, went back and forth between the parlor and the bar, and sometimes he’d stick his head outside just to smell the sea, clinging to the walls for support, breathing hard and fast like someone climbing a steep mountain. He never really addressed me directly, and I think he had nearly forgotten our talks; but his mood was more unpredictable and, considering his physical state, more volatile than ever. He had a scary habit when he was drunk of pulling out his cutlass and laying it on the table. Still, despite all that, he paid less attention to people around him and seemed lost in his own thoughts, kind of absent-minded. At one point, to our surprise, he started singing a different tune, a kind of country love song that he must have learned in his youth before he went to sea.
So things passed until the day after the funeral and about three o'clock of a bitter, foggy, frosty afternoon, I was standing at the door for a moment, full of sad thoughts about my father, when I saw someone drawing slowly near along the road. He was plainly blind, for he tapped before him with a stick, and wore a great green shade over his eyes and nose; and he was hunched, as if with age or weakness, and wore a huge old tattered sea-cloak with a hood that made him appear positively deformed. I never saw in my life a more dreadful-looking figure. He stopped a little from the inn and, raising his voice in an odd sing-song, addressed the air in front of him:
So time went by until the day after the funeral, and around three o'clock on a cold, foggy afternoon, I was standing at the door for a moment, lost in sad thoughts about my father, when I noticed someone slowly approaching along the road. He was clearly blind, tapping a stick in front of him, and wearing a large green shade over his eyes and nose. He was hunched over, as if from age or weakness, and had on a huge, old, tattered sea cloak with a hood that made him look quite deformed. I had never seen anyone who looked so dreadful. He stopped a little way from the inn and, raising his voice in a strange sing-song, spoke to the air in front of him:
"Will any kind friend inform a poor blind man, who has lost the precious sight of his eyes in the gracious defense of his native country, England, and God bless King George!—where or in what part of this country he may now be?"
"Can any kind person let a poor blind man, who lost his precious sight while bravely defending his homeland, England, and God bless King George!—know where he is or what part of this country he might be in?"
"You are at the 'Admiral Benbow,' Black Hill Cove, my good man," said I.
"You’re at the 'Admiral Benbow,' Black Hill Cove, my good man," I said.
"I hear a voice," said he, "a young voice. Will you give me your hand, my kind young friend, and lead me in?"
"I hear a voice," he said, "a young voice. Will you give me your hand, my kind young friend, and lead me in?"
I held out my hand, and the horrible, soft-spoken, eyeless creature gripped it in a moment like a vise. I was so[24] much startled that I struggled to withdraw, but the blind man pulled me close up to him with a single action of his arm.
I reached out my hand, and the dreadful, softly speaking, eyeless creature squeezed it tightly like a vise. I was so[24] startled that I tried to pull away, but the blind man yanked me in close with one swift movement of his arm.
"Now, boy," he said, "take me in to the captain."
"Now, kid," he said, "bring me to the captain."
"Sir," said I, "upon my word I dare not."
"Sir," I said, "I really can't."
"Oh," he sneered, "that's it! Take me in straight, or I'll break your arm."
"Oh," he scoffed, "that's it! Either take me in right now, or I'll snap your arm."
He gave it, as he spoke, a wrench that made me cry out.
He twisted it as he spoke, causing me to cry out.
"Sir," said I, "it is for yourself I mean. The captain is not what he used to be. He sits with a drawn cutlass. Another gentleman—"
"Sir," I said, "I'm talking about you. The captain isn't the same as he used to be. He sits there with a drawn cutlass. Another man—"
"Come, now, march," interrupted he, and I never heard a voice so cruel, and cold, and ugly as that blind man's. It cowed me more than the pain, and I began to obey him at once, walking straight in at the door and towards the parlor, where the sick old buccaneer was sitting, dazed with rum. The blind man clung close to me, holding me in one iron fist, and leaning almost more of his weight on me than I could carry. "Lead me straight up to him, and when I'm in view, cry out, 'Here's a friend for you, Bill.' If you don't, I'll do this," and with that he gave me a twitch that I thought would have made me faint. Between this and that, I was so utterly terrified by the blind beggar that I forgot my terror of the captain, and as I opened the parlor door, cried out the words he had ordered in a trembling voice.
"Come on, let's go," he interrupted, and I had never heard a voice as cruel, cold, and ugly as that blind man's. It scared me more than the pain, and I started to obey him immediately, walking straight through the door and toward the parlor, where the sick old pirate was sitting, dazed from rum. The blind man held onto me tightly, leaning almost more of his weight on me than I could handle. "Take me right up to him, and when I'm in sight, shout, 'Here's a friend for you, Bill.' If you don't, I'll do this," and with that, he gave me a tug that I thought would make me faint. Between this and that, I was so completely terrified by the blind beggar that I forgot my fear of the captain, and as I opened the parlor door, I shouted the words he had commanded in a shaky voice.
The poor captain raised his eyes, and at one look the rum went out of him and left him staring sober. The expression of his face was not so much of terror as of mortal sickness. He made a movement to rise, but I do not believe he had enough force left in his body.
The poor captain lifted his gaze, and with one glance, the rum left him, leaving him wide-eyed and sober. His face showed not so much fear as it did a deep sense of illness. He tried to get up, but I don’t think he had the strength left in him.
"Now, Bill, sit where you are," said the beggar. "If[25] I can't see, I can hear a finger stirring. Business is business. Hold out your left hand. Boy, take his left hand by the wrist and bring it near to my right."
"Now, Bill, stay right there," said the beggar. "If[25] I can't see, I can hear a finger moving. Business is business. Extend your left hand. Kid, grab his left hand by the wrist and bring it close to my right."
We both obeyed him to the letter, and I saw him pass something from the hollow of the hand that held his stick into the palm of the captain's, which closed upon it instantly.
We both followed his instructions completely, and I watched as he transferred something from the hollow of the hand that held his stick into the captain's palm, which closed around it immediately.
"And now that's done," said the blind man, and at the words he suddenly left hold of me, and with incredible accuracy and nimbleness, skipped out of the parlor and into the road, where, as I stood motionless, I could hear his stick go tap-tap-tapping into the distance.
"And now that's done," said the blind man. With that, he suddenly let go of me and, with surprising accuracy and agility, skipped out of the living room and into the street, where, as I stood there frozen, I could hear his cane tapping away in the distance.
It was some time before either I or the captain seemed to gather our senses; but at length, and about the same moment, I released his wrist, which I was still holding, and he drew in his hand, and looked sharply into the palm.
It took a while for the captain and me to get our bearings, but eventually, at about the same moment, I let go of his wrist, which I had still been holding, and he pulled his hand back and glanced intently at his palm.
"Ten o'clock!" he cried. "Six hours! We'll do them yet!" and he sprang to his feet.
"Ten o'clock!" he shouted. "Six hours! We can still make it!" and he jumped to his feet.
Even as he did so, he reeled, put his hand to his throat, stood swaying for a moment, and then, with a peculiar sound, fell from his whole height face foremost to the floor.
Even as he did this, he staggered, put his hand on his throat, stood swaying for a moment, and then, with a strange sound, collapsed face down on the floor.
I ran to him at once, calling to my mother. But haste was all in vain. The captain had been struck dead by thundering apoplexy. It is a curious thing to understand, for I had certainly never liked the man, though of late I had begun to pity him, but as soon as I saw that he was dead I burst into a flood of tears. It was the second death I had known, and the sorrow of the first was still fresh in my heart.
I ran to him immediately, shouting for my mom. But it was all pointless. The captain had suffered a fatal stroke. It’s a strange feeling to grasp, because I had never really liked him, even though recently I had started to feel sorry for him. But as soon as I saw he was dead, I broke down in tears. It was the second death I had experienced, and the pain from the first was still heavy in my heart.
CHAPTER IV
THE SEA-CHEST
I lost no time, of course, in telling my mother all that I knew, and perhaps should have told her long before, and we saw ourselves at once in a difficult and dangerous position. Some of the man's money—if he had any—was certainly due to us, but it was not likely that our captain's shipmates, above all the two specimens seen by me—Black Dog and the blind beggar—would be inclined to give up their booty in payment of the dead man's debts. The captain's order to mount at once and ride for Doctor Livesey would have left my mother alone and unprotected, which was not to be thought of. Indeed, it seemed impossible for either of us to remain much longer in the house; the fall of coals in the kitchen grate, the very ticking of the clock, filled us with alarm. The neighborhood, to our ears, seemed haunted by approaching footsteps; and what between the dead body of the captain on the parlor floor and the thought of that detestable blind beggar hovering near at hand and ready to return, there were moments when, as the saying goes, I jumped in my skin for terror. Something must speedily be resolved upon, and it occurred to us at last to go forth together and seek help in the neighboring hamlet. No sooner said than done. Bareheaded as we were, we ran out at once in the gathering evening and the frosty fog.
I quickly told my mother everything I knew, which I probably should have shared with her much earlier. We immediately realized we were in a tough and dangerous spot. Some of the man's money—if he even had any—was definitely owed to us, but it was unlikely that our captain's shipmates, especially the two I’d seen—Black Dog and the blind beggar—would be willing to hand over their loot to pay the dead man's debts. The captain's order to get on horseback right away and ride to Doctor Livesey would have left my mother alone and vulnerable, which we couldn’t allow. In fact, it felt impossible for either of us to stay in the house much longer; the sound of coal falling in the kitchen grate and even the ticking of the clock made us anxious. To us, the neighborhood sounded as if it was filled with approaching footsteps; between the dead body of the captain in the parlor and the thought of that horrible blind beggar lurking nearby and ready to come back, there were moments when, as the saying goes, I nearly jumped out of my skin from fear. We had to decide something quickly, and finally, we figured we should go out together and ask for help in the nearby village. No sooner said than done. Without our hats, we ran out into the chilly evening and the frosty fog.
The hamlet lay not many hundred yards away, though[27] out of view, on the other side of the next cove; and what greatly encouraged me, it was in an opposite direction from that whence the blind man had made his appearance, and whither he had presumably returned. We were not many minutes on the road, though we sometimes stopped to lay hold of each other and hearken. But there was no unusual sound—nothing but the low wash of the ripple and the croaking of the inmates of the wood.
The small village was not far away, just a few hundred yards off, though[27] out of sight, on the other side of the next bay; and what really gave me hope was that it was in the opposite direction from where the blind man had shown up, and where he had likely gone back to. We weren’t on the road for long, although we did stop now and then to grab onto each other and listen. But there were no strange sounds—just the soft lapping of the water and the croaking of the creatures in the woods.
It was already candle-light when we reached the hamlet, and I shall never forget how much I was cheered to see the yellow shine in doors and windows; but that, as it proved, was the best of the help we were likely to get in that quarter. For—you would have thought men would have been ashamed of themselves—no soul would consent to return with us to the "Admiral Benbow." The more we told of our troubles, the more—man, woman, and child—they clung to the shelter of their houses. The name of Captain Flint, though it was strange to me, was well enough known to some there, and carried a great weight of terror. Some of the men who had been to field-work on the far side of the "Admiral Benbow" remembered, besides, to have seen several strangers on the road, and, taking them to be smugglers, to have bolted away; and one at least had seen a little lugger in what we called Kitt's Hole. For that matter, anyone who was a comrade of the captain's was enough to frighten them to death. And the short and the long of the matter was, that while we could get several who were willing enough to ride to Doctor Livesey's, which lay in another direction, not one would help us to defend the inn.
It was already candlelight when we reached the village, and I'll never forget how relieved I was to see the warm glow coming from doors and windows; but, as it turned out, that was the best help we were going to get there. You’d think people would be ashamed of themselves—no one would agree to come back with us to the "Admiral Benbow." The more we shared our troubles, the more—men, women, and kids—they clung to the safety of their homes. The name Captain Flint, though unfamiliar to me, was well known to some there and carried a heavy sense of fear. Some of the men who had been working in the fields on the other side of the "Admiral Benbow" remembered seeing a few strangers on the road and, thinking they were smugglers, had run off; and at least one had spotted a small lugger in what we called Kitt's Hole. The fact was, anyone connected to the captain was enough to scare them to death. In short, while we found several people willing to ride to Doctor Livesey's, which was in a different direction, not one would help us defend the inn.
They say cowardice is infectious; but then argument is, on the other hand, a great emboldener; and so when[28] each had said his say, my mother made them a speech. She would not, she declared, lose money that belonged to her fatherless boy. "If none of the rest of you dare," she said, "Jim and I dare. Back we will go, the way we came, and small thanks to you big, hulking, chicken-hearted men! We'll have that chest open, if we die for it. And I'll thank you for that bag, Mrs. Crossley, to bring back our lawful money in."
They say cowardice is contagious; but on the flip side, arguing can really boost your courage. So when everyone had shared their thoughts, my mom gave them a speech. She stated that she wouldn’t lose money that rightfully belonged to her fatherless son. "If none of you are brave enough," she said, "Jim and I will be. We'll head back the way we came, and thanks to you big, clumsy, cowardly men for nothing! We will get that chest open, even if it kills us. And I appreciate that bag, Mrs. Crossley, to carry back our rightful money in."
Of course I said I would go with my mother; and of course they all cried out at our foolhardiness; but even then not a man would go along with us. All they would do was to give me a loaded pistol, lest we were attacked; and to promise to have horses ready saddled, in case we were pursued on our return; while one lad was to ride forward to the doctor's in search of armed assistance.
Of course, I said I would go with my mother; and of course, they all yelled at our recklessness; but even then, not one man would join us. All they offered was to give me a loaded pistol, in case we got attacked, and to promise to have horses ready to go, in case we were chased on our way back. One kid was supposed to ride ahead to the doctor's to get armed help.
My heart was beating fiercely when we two set forth in the cold night upon this dangerous venture. A full moon was beginning to rise and peered redly through the upper edges of the fog, and this increased our haste, for it was plain, before we came forth again, that all would be bright as day, and our departure exposed to the eyes of any watchers. We slipped along the hedges, noiseless and swift, nor did we see or hear anything to increase our terrors till, to our huge relief, the door of the "Admiral Benbow" had closed behind us.
My heart was racing as we set out into the cold night on this risky adventure. A full moon was starting to rise, glowing red through the fog, which urged us to hurry because it was clear that once we emerged, everything would be bright as day, and our departure would be visible to anyone watching. We moved quickly and quietly along the hedges, not seeing or hearing anything to heighten our fears until, to our great relief, the door of the "Admiral Benbow" closed behind us.
I slipped the bolt at once, and we stood and panted for a moment in the dark, alone in the house with the dead captain's body. Then my mother got a candle in the bar, and, holding each other's hands, we advanced into the parlor. He lay as we had left him, on his back, with his eyes open, and one arm stretched out.[29]
I quickly unlatched the door, and we stood there, breathing heavily for a moment in the dark, alone in the house with the dead captain's body. Then my mother grabbed a candle from the bar, and, holding hands, we walked into the parlor. He was just as we had left him, lying on his back, with his eyes open and one arm extended.[29]
"Draw down the blind, Jim," whispered my mother; "they might come and watch outside. And now," said she, when I had done so, "we have to get the key off that; and who's to touch it, I should like to know!" and she gave a kind of sob as she said the words.
"Pull down the blinds, Jim," my mother whispered; "they might come and peek in from outside. And now," she said when I had done that, "we need to get the key from that; and who’s going to handle it, I’d like to know!" and she let out a sort of sob as she spoke.
I went down on my knees at once. On the floor close to his hand there was a little round of paper, blackened on one side. I could not doubt that this was the black spot; and, taking it up, I found written on the other side, in a very good, clear hand, this short message, "You have till ten to-night."
I dropped to my knees immediately. On the floor near his hand lay a small round piece of paper, scorched on one side. I had no doubt it was the black spot; picking it up, I noticed written on the other side, in a neat, legible handwriting, this brief message, "You have until ten tonight."
"He had till ten, mother," said I; and, just as I said it, our old clock began striking. This sudden noise startled us shockingly; but the news was good, for it was only six.
"He had until ten, mom," I said; and just as I said it, our old clock started chiming. The sudden noise startled us both, but the news was good, since it was only six.
"Now, Jim," she said, "that key!"
"Now, Jim," she said, "give me that key!"
I felt in his pockets, one after another. A few small coins, a thimble, and some thread and big needles, a piece of pig-tail tobacco bitten away at the end, his gully with the crooked handle, a pocket compass, and a tinder-box, were all that they contained, and I began to despair.
I searched through his pockets, one after another. I found a few coins, a thimble, some thread and large needles, a piece of chewed pig-tail tobacco, his crooked-handled gully, a pocket compass, and a tinder-box. That was all I found, and I started to lose hope.
"Perhaps it's round his neck," suggested my mother.
"Maybe it's around his neck," suggested my mom.
Overcoming a strong repugnance, I tore open his shirt at the neck, and there, sure enough, hanging to a bit of tarry string, which I cut with his own gully, we found the key. At this triumph we were filled with hope, and hurried upstairs, without delay, to the little room where he had slept so long, and where his box had stood since the day of his arrival.
Overcoming a strong sense of disgust, I ripped open his shirt at the neck, and there, sure enough, hanging from a bit of tarred string, which I cut with his own knife, we found the key. With this victory, we were filled with hope and rushed upstairs without wasting any time, to the small room where he had slept for so long and where his box had been since the day he arrived.
It was like any other seaman's chest on the outside, the initial "B" burned on the top of it with a hot iron, and the corners somewhat smashed and broken as by long, rough usage.[30]
It looked like any other sailor's chest on the outside, with the letter "B" burned into the top with a hot iron, and the corners a bit crushed and damaged from years of hard use.[30]
"Give me the key," said my mother, and though the lock was very stiff, she had turned it and thrown back the lid in a twinkling.
"Give me the key," my mother said, and even though the lock was really stiff, she turned it and threw back the lid in an instant.
A strong smell of tobacco and tar arose from the interior, but nothing was to be seen on the top except a suit of very good clothes, carefully brushed and folded. They had never been worn, my mother said. Under that the miscellany began—a quadrant, a tin cannikin, several sticks of tobacco, two brace of very handsome pistols, a piece of bar silver, an old Spanish watch, and some other trinkets of little value and mostly of foreign make, a pair of compasses mounted with brass, and five or six curious West Indian shells. I have often wondered since why he should have carried about these shells with him in his wandering, guilty, and hunted life.
A strong smell of tobacco and tar came from inside, but on the top, there was only a well-cared-for suit that was neatly brushed and folded. My mom said it had never been worn. Under that was a mix of items—a quadrant, a tin cup, several sticks of tobacco, two really nice pistols, a piece of sterling silver, an old Spanish watch, and some other trinkets that weren't very valuable and mostly came from overseas, a pair of brass-mounted compasses, and five or six interesting West Indian shells. I've often wondered why he chose to carry those shells with him in his wandering, guilty, and hunted life.
In the meantime we found nothing of any value but the silver and the trinkets, and neither of these were in our way. Underneath there was an old boat-cloak, whitened with sea-salt on many a harbor-bar. My mother pulled it up with impatience, and there lay before us, the last things in the chest, a bundle tied up in oilcloth, and looking like papers, and a canvas bag that gave forth, at a touch, the jingle of gold.
In the meantime, we found nothing of value except for the silver and the trinkets, and neither of those were useful to us. Underneath, there was an old boat cloak, bleached by sea salt from many harbors. My mom pulled it up impatiently, and there before us, the last items in the chest, was a bundle wrapped in oilcloth that looked like papers, and a canvas bag that jingled with gold at a touch.
"I'll show those rogues that I'm an honest woman," said my mother. "I'll have my dues and not a farthing over. Hold Mrs. Crossley's bag." And she began to count over the amount of the captain's score from the sailor's bag into the one that I was holding.
"I'll show those crooks that I'm an honest woman," said my mother. "I want what I'm owed and not a penny more. Hold Mrs. Crossley's bag." And she started counting the captain's score from the sailor's bag into the one I was holding.
It was a long, difficult business, for the coins were of all countries and sizes—doubloons, and louis-d'ors, and guineas, and pieces of eight, and I know not what besides, all shaken together at random. The guineas, too, were[31] about the scarcest, and it was with these only that my mother knew how to make her count.
It was a long, tough job because the coins were from all different countries and sizes—doubloons, louis-d'ors, guineas, pieces of eight, and who knows what else, all mixed up together. The guineas were[31] especially rare, and my mother only knew how to keep track of her count with those.
When we were about halfway through, I suddenly put my hand upon her arm, for I had heard in the silent, frosty air, a sound that brought my heart into my mouth—the tap-tapping of the blind man's stick upon the frozen road. It drew nearer and nearer, while we sat holding our breath. Then it struck sharp on the inn door, and then we could hear the handle being turned, and the bolt rattling as the wretched being tried to enter; and then there was a long time of silence both within and without. At last the tapping recommenced, and to our indescribable joy and gratitude, died slowly away again until it ceased to be heard.
When we were about halfway through, I suddenly placed my hand on her arm because I had heard in the quiet, frosty air a sound that made my heart race—the tap-tapping of the blind man's stick on the frozen road. It got closer and closer as we sat there holding our breath. Then it hit sharply against the inn door, and we could hear the handle turning and the bolt rattling as the poor man tried to get in; then there was a long silence both inside and outside. Finally, the tapping started again, and to our indescribable joy and relief, it slowly faded away until we could no longer hear it.
"Mother," said I, "take the whole and let's be going"; for I was sure the bolted door must have seemed suspicious, and would bring the whole hornet's nest about our ears; though how thankful I was that I had bolted it, none could tell who had never met that terrible blind man.
"Mom," I said, "let's grab everything and get out of here"; I was sure the locked door must look suspicious and would bring a lot of trouble our way; even so, no one could understand how grateful I was that I had locked it, unless they had encountered that terrifying blind man.
But my mother, frightened as she was, would not consent to take a fraction more than was due to her, and was obstinately unwilling to be content with less. It was not yet seven, she said, by a long way; she knew her rights and she would have them; and she was still arguing with me, when a little low whistle sounded a good way off upon the hill. That was enough, and more than enough, for both of us.
But my mom, scared as she was, wouldn’t agree to take even a little more than what was owed to her and was stubbornly unwilling to settle for less. It wasn’t even seven yet, she said, not by a long shot; she knew her rights and was determined to get them. She was still arguing with me when a faint whistle echoed from far away on the hill. That was enough, and more than enough, for both of us.
"I'll take what I have," she said, jumping to her feet.
"I'll take what I've got," she said, jumping to her feet.
"And I'll take this to square the count," said I, picking up the oilskin packet.
"And I'll take this to even things up," I said, picking up the oilskin packet.
Next moment we were both groping downstairs, leaving the candle by the empty chest; and the next we had[32] opened the door and were in full retreat. We had not started a moment too soon. The fog was rapidly dispersing; already the moon shone quite clear on the high ground on either side, and it was only in the exact bottom of the dell and round the tavern door that a thin veil still hung unbroken to conceal the first steps of our escape. Far less than halfway to the hamlet, very little beyond the bottom of the hill, we must come forth into the moonlight. Nor was this all; for the sound of several footsteps running came already to our ears, and as we looked back in their direction, a light, tossing to and fro, and still rapidly advancing, showed that one of the new-comers carried a lantern.
The next moment, we were both fumbling down the stairs, leaving the candle next to the empty chest; and just like that, we had[32] opened the door and were making a quick getaway. We hadn’t started a moment too soon. The fog was clearing fast; the moon was already shining brightly on the high ground on either side, and it was only in the very bottom of the dell and around the tavern door that a thin veil still hung unbroken to hide the first steps of our escape. We were barely past halfway to the village, just a little beyond the bottom of the hill, and we would soon have to step into the moonlight. That wasn’t all; we could already hear several footsteps running toward us, and as we glanced back, a light, flickering back and forth and still quickly approaching, revealed that one of the newcomers was carrying a lantern.
"My dear," said my mother, suddenly, "take the money and run on. I am going to faint."
"My dear," my mother said suddenly, "take the money and go. I feel like I'm going to faint."
This was certainly the end for both of us, I thought. How I cursed the cowardice of the neighbors! how I blamed my poor mother for her honesty and her greed, for her past foolhardiness and present weakness! We were just at the little bridge, by good fortune, and I helped her, tottering as she was, to the edge of the bank, where, sure enough, she gave a sigh and fell on my shoulder. I do not know how I found the strength to do it all, and I am afraid it was roughly done, but I managed to drag her down the bank and a little way under the arch. Farther I could not move her, for the bridge was too low to let me do more than crawl below it. So there we had to stay—my mother almost entirely exposed, and both of us within earshot of the inn.
This was definitely the end for both of us, I thought. How I cursed the cowardice of the neighbors! How I blamed my poor mother for her honesty and her greed, for her past recklessness and present weakness! We were just at the little bridge, and luckily, I helped her, unsteady as she was, to the edge of the bank, where, sure enough, she sighed and fell on my shoulder. I don’t know how I found the strength to do it all, and I’m afraid it was done awkwardly, but I managed to drag her down the bank and a little way under the arch. I couldn’t move her any farther because the bridge was too low to let me do more than crawl underneath it. So there we had to stay—my mother almost completely exposed, and both of us within earshot of the inn.
CHAPTER V
THE LAST OF THE BLIND MAN
My curiosity, in a sense, was stronger than my fear; for I could not remain where I was, but crept back to the bank again, whence, sheltering my head behind a bush of broom, I might command the road before our door. I was scarcely in position ere my enemies began to arrive, seven or eight of them, running hard, their feet beating out of time along the road, and the man with the lantern some paces in front. Three men ran together, hand in hand; and I made out, even through the mist, that the middle man of this trio was the blind beggar. The next moment his voice showed me that I was right.
My curiosity was, in a way, stronger than my fear; I couldn’t stay where I was, so I sneaked back to the bank, where I could hide my head behind a broom bush and keep an eye on the road in front of our door. I had barely settled into my spot when my enemies started to show up, seven or eight of them, running hard, their feet pounding out of sync on the road, with the man holding the lantern a few steps ahead. Three men ran together, hand in hand; and even through the mist, I could tell that the middle man in this trio was the blind beggar. A moment later, his voice confirmed that I was right.
"Down with the door!" he cried.
"Kick the door down!" he yelled.
"Ay, ay, sir!" answered two or three; and a rush was made upon the "Admiral Benbow," the lantern-bearer following; and then I could see them pause, and hear speeches passed in a lower key, as if they were surprised to find the door open. But the pause was brief, for the blind man again issued his commands. His voice sounded louder and higher, as if he were afire with eagerness and rage.
"Yes, sir!" replied a couple of them, and they rushed toward the "Admiral Benbow," with the lantern-bearer following. Then I noticed them hesitate and heard them speaking in hushed tones, as if they were taken aback to find the door open. But the hesitation was short-lived, as the blind man once more issued his orders. His voice was louder and sharper, as if he were filled with excitement and anger.
"In, in, in!" he shouted, and cursed them for their delay.
"In, in, in!" he yelled, cursing them for taking so long.
Four or five of them obeyed at once, two remaining on the road with the formidable beggar. There was a pause,[34] then a cry of surprise, and then a voice shouting from the house:
Four or five of them jumped into action right away, leaving two on the road with the intimidating beggar. There was a moment of silence,[34] then a shout of surprise, followed by a voice yelling from the house:
"Bill's dead!"
"Bill's gone!"
But the blind man swore at them again for their delay.
But the blind man cursed them again for making him wait.
"Search him, some of you shirking lubbers, and the rest of you aloft and get the chest," he cried.
"Search him, you lazy cowards, and the rest of you get up high and grab the chest," he shouted.
I could hear their feet rattling up our old stairs, so that the house must have shook with it. Promptly afterward fresh sounds of astonishment arose; the window of the captain's room was thrown open with a slam and a jingle of broken glass, and a man leaned out into the moonlight, head and shoulders, and addressed the blind beggar on the road below him.
I could hear their footsteps clattering up our old stairs, making the house shake with it. Right after that, new sounds of surprise came up; the window of the captain's room flew open with a bang and the sound of breaking glass, and a man leaned out into the moonlight, head and shoulders, and called to the blind beggar on the road below him.
"Pew!" he cried, "they've been before us. Someone's turned the chest out alow and aloft."
"Pew!" he shouted, "they've gone ahead of us. Someone's turned the chest upside down."
"Is it there?" roared Pew.
"Is it there?" shouted Pew.
"The money's there."
"The money's available."
The blind man cursed the money.
The blind man shouted at the money.
"Flint's fist, I mean," he cried.
"Flint's fist, I mean," he shouted.
"We don't see it here, nohow," returned the man.
"We can't see it here at all," the man replied.
"Here, you below there, is it on Bill?" cried the blind man again.
"Hey, down there, is it on Bill?" the blind man called out again.
At that, another fellow, probably he who had remained below to search the captain's body, came to the door of the inn. "Bill's been overhauled a'ready," said he, "nothin' left."
At that, another guy, probably the one who stayed behind to check the captain's body, came to the inn's door. "Bill's been taken care of already," he said, "nothing's left."
"It's these people of the inn—it's that boy. I wish I had put his eyes out!" cried the blind man, Pew. "They were here no time ago—they had the door bolted when I tried it. Scatter, lads, and find 'em."
"It's those people at the inn—it's that boy. I wish I had blinded him!" cried the blind man, Pew. "They were here just a little while ago—they had the door bolted when I tried to open it. Spread out, guys, and find them."
"Sure enough, they left their glim here," said the fellow from the window.[35]
"Sure enough, they left their light here," said the guy from the window.[35]
"Scatter and find 'em! Rout the house out!" reiterated Pew, striking with his stick upon the road.
"Spread out and find them! Search the house!" repeated Pew, hitting the road with his stick.
Then there followed a great to-do through all our old inn, heavy feet pounding to and fro, furniture all thrown over, doors kicked in, until the very rocks re-echoed, and the men came out again, one after another, on the road, and declared that we were nowhere to be found. And just then the same whistle that had alarmed my mother and myself over the dead captain's money was once more clearly audible through the night, but this time twice repeated. I had thought it to be the blind man's trumpet, so to speak, summoning his crew to the assault; but I now found that it was a signal from the hillside toward the hamlet, and, from its effect upon the buccaneers, a signal to warn them of approaching danger.
Then there was a huge commotion throughout our old inn, heavy footsteps stomping back and forth, furniture all tossed around, doors kicked in, until even the rocks echoed with the noise. The men came out one after another onto the road, claiming that we were nowhere to be found. Just then, the same whistle that had startled my mother and me over the dead captain's money was once again clearly heard through the night, but this time it was repeated twice. I had thought it was like the blind man's trumpet, calling his crew to attack; but I realized it was a signal from the hillside to the village, and judging by its effect on the pirates, it was a warning of impending danger.
"There's Dirk again," said one. "Twice! We'll have to budge, mates."
"There's Dirk again," said one. "Twice! We need to move, guys."
"Budge, you skulk!" cried Pew. "Dirk was a fool and a coward from the first—you wouldn't mind him. They must be close by; they can't be far; you have your hands on it. Scatter and look for them, dogs. Oh, shiver my soul," he cried, "if I had eyes!"
"Budge, stop hiding!" shouted Pew. "Dirk was an idiot and a coward from the start—you shouldn't care about him. They must be nearby; they can't be far; you have it in your grasp. Split up and search for them, you dogs. Oh, if only I had eyes!"
This appeal seemed to produce some effect, for two of the fellows began to look here and there among the lumber, but half-heartedly, I thought, and with half an eye to their own danger all the time, while the rest stood irresolute on the road.
This plea seemed to make an impact, as two of the guys started to search around the debris, but only half-heartedly, it seemed to me, keeping one eye on their own safety the whole time, while the others remained hesitant on the road.
"You have your hands on thousands, you fools, and you hang a leg! You'd be as rich as kings if you could find it, and you know it's here, and you stand there skulking. There wasn't one of you dared face Bill, and I did it—a blind man! And I'm to lose my chance for you! I'm to[36] be a poor, crawling beggar, sponging for rum, when I might be rolling in a coach! If you had the pluck of a weevil in a biscuit, you would catch them still."
"You've got your hands on thousands, you idiots, and you're just sitting around! You'd be as rich as kings if you found it, and you know it's right here, yet you're just lurking. Not one of you had the guts to face Bill, but I did it—a blind man! And I'm supposed to lose my chance because of you! I'm supposed to be a poor, crawling beggar, begging for rum, when I could be riding in a carriage! If you had even a fraction of the courage of a bug in a biscuit, you would still catch them."
"Hang it, Pew, we've got the doubloons!" grumbled one.
"Hang it, Pew, we've got the doubloons!" complained one.
"They might have hid the blessed thing," said another. "Take the Georges, Pew, and don't stand here squalling."
"They might have hidden the blessed thing," said another. "Grab the Georges, Pew, and stop standing here whining."
Squalling was the word for it; Pew's anger rose so high at these objections; till at last, his passion completely taking the upper hand, he struck at them right and left in his blindness, and his stick sounded heavily on more than one.
Squalling was the word for it; Pew's anger peaked at these objections; until finally, his rage completely took control, and he swung at them wildly, his stick hitting more than one of them with a heavy thud.
These, in their turn, cursed back at the blind miscreant, threatened him in horrid terms, and tried in vain to catch the stick and wrest it from his grasp.
They, in turn, shouted back at the blind troublemaker, threatened him in terrible words, and tried unsuccessfully to grab the stick and pull it from his hands.
This quarrel was the saving of us; for while it was still raging, another sound came from the top of the hill on the side of the hamlet—the tramp of horses galloping. Almost at the same time a pistol-shot, flash, and report came from the hedge side. And that was plainly the last signal of danger, for the buccaneers turned at once and ran, separating in every direction, one seaward along the cove, one slant across the hill, and so on, so that in half a minute not a sign of them remained but Pew. Him they had deserted, whether in sheer panic or out of revenge for his ill words and blows, I know not; but there he remained behind, tapping up and down the road in a frenzy, and groping and calling for his comrades. Finally he took the wrong turn, and ran a few steps past me, towards the hamlet, crying:
This fight ended up saving us; while it was still going on, another sound came from the top of the hill by the village—the thundering of galloping horses. Almost at the same moment, a gunshot rang out, complete with a flash and echo from the bushes. That was clearly the final sign of danger because the pirates immediately turned and scattered in all directions—one headed towards the sea along the cove, another cut across the hill, and so on—so within half a minute, there was no sign of them left except for Pew. They had abandoned him, whether out of sheer fear or as revenge for his harsh words and violence, I don’t know; but there he was, left behind, pacing back and forth on the road in a frenzy, groping around and calling for his crew. In the end, he took a wrong turn and ran a few steps past me, heading towards the village, shouting:
"Johnny, Black Dog, Dirk," and other names, "you won't leave old Pew, mates—not old Pew?"[37]
"Johnny, Black Dog, Dirk," and other names, "you still won't abandon old Pew, friends—not old Pew?"[37]
Just then the noise of horses topped the rise, and four or five riders came in sight in the moonlight, and swept at full gallop down the slope.
Just then, the sound of horses approached the top of the hill, and four or five riders appeared in the moonlight, galloping down the slope at full speed.
At this Pew saw his error, turned with a scream, and ran straight for the ditch, into which he rolled. But he was on his feet again in a second, and made another dash, now utterly bewildered, right under the nearest of the coming horses.
At this, Pew realized his mistake, turned with a shout, and ran straight for the ditch, where he fell in. But he was back on his feet in an instant and made another run, now completely confused, right under the nearest of the approaching horses.
The rider tried to save him, but in vain. Down went Pew with a cry that rang high into the night, and the four hoofs trampled and spurned him and passed by. He fell on his side, then gently collapsed upon his face, and moved no more.
The rider tried to save him, but it was no use. Pew went down with a cry that echoed into the night, and the four hooves trampled over him and moved on. He fell on his side, then gently collapsed onto his face, and didn’t move again.
I leaped to my feet and hailed the riders. They were pulling up, at any rate, horrified at the accident, and I soon saw what they were. One, tailing out behind the rest, was a lad that had gone from the hamlet to Doctor Livesey's; the rest were revenue officers, whom he had met by the way, and with whom he had had the intelligence to return at once. Some news of the lugger in Kitt's Hole had found its way to Supervisor Dance, and set him forth that night in our direction, and to that circumstance my mother and I owed our preservation from death.
I jumped to my feet and called out to the riders. They were stopping, clearly shocked by the accident, and I quickly realized who they were. One of them, trailing behind the others, was a young guy from the village who had gone to see Doctor Livesey; the rest were customs officers he'd encountered along the way, and he had the sense to come back with them right away. Some news about the smuggler in Kitt's Hole had reached Supervisor Dance, prompting him to head our way that night, and it's because of that that my mother and I were saved from death.
Pew was dead, stone dead. As for my mother, when we had carried her up to the hamlet, a little cold water and salts very soon brought her back again, and she was none the worse for her terror, though she still continued to deplore the balance of the money.
Pew was dead, completely dead. As for my mother, when we got her up to the village, a little cold water and some salts quickly revived her, and she was fine after her scare, though she still kept worrying about the missing money.
In the meantime the supervisor rode on, as fast as he could, to Kitt's Hole; but his men had to dismount and grope down the dingle, leading, and sometimes supporting, their horses, and in continual fear of ambushes; so it[38] was no great matter for surprise that when they got down to the Hole the lugger was already under way, though still close in. He hailed her. A voice replied, telling him to keep out of the moonlight, or he would get some lead in him, and at the same time a bullet whistled close by his arm. Soon after, the lugger doubled the point and disappeared. Mr. Dance stood there, as he said, "like a fish out of water," and all he could do was to dispatch a man to B—— to warn the cutter. "And that," said he, "is just about as good as nothing. They've got off clean, and there's an end. Only," he added, "I'm glad I trod on Master Pew's corns"; for by this time he had heard my story.
In the meantime, the supervisor rode as fast as he could to Kitt's Hole; but his men had to get off their horses and carefully make their way down the dingle, leading and sometimes supporting their horses, all while being constantly on guard for ambushes. So it wasn’t surprising that when they finally reached the Hole, the lugger was already on the move, although still nearby. He called out to her. A voice answered, telling him to stay out of the moonlight, or he’d get shot, and at that moment, a bullet whistled right by his arm. Shortly after, the lugger rounded the point and vanished. Mr. Dance stood there, as he put it, "like a fish out of water," and all he could do was send someone to B—— to alert the cutter. "And that," he said, "is pretty much useless. They've gotten away clean, and that's that. Only," he added, "I'm glad I stepped on Master Pew's corns," because by now he had heard my story.
I went back with him to the "Admiral Benbow," and you cannot imagine a house in such a state of smash; the very clock had been thrown down by these fellows in their furious hunt after my mother and myself; and though nothing had actually been taken away except the captain's money-bag and a little silver from the till, I could see at once that we were ruined. Mr. Dance could make nothing of the scene.
I went back with him to the "Admiral Benbow," and you wouldn't believe how damaged the place was; even the clock had been knocked over by those guys during their wild search for my mother and me. While nothing had really been stolen except the captain's money bag and some silver from the drawer, it was clear to me that we were finished. Mr. Dance couldn't make sense of the situation.
"They got the money, you say? Well, then, Hawkins, what in fortune were they after? More money, I suppose?"
"They have the money, you say? Well then, Hawkins, what on earth were they after? More money, I guess?"
"No, sir; not money, I think," replied I. "In fact, sir, I believe I have the thing in my breast-pocket; and, to tell you the truth, I should like to get it put in safety."
"No, sir; not money, I think," I replied. "Actually, sir, I believe I have it in my breast pocket; and to be honest, I'd like to get it stored safely."
"To be sure, boy; quite right," said he. "I'll take it, if you like."
"Sure, kid; that sounds right," he said. "I'll take it, if that's what you want."
"I thought, perhaps, Doctor Livesey—" I began.
"I thought maybe, Doctor Livesey—" I started.
"Perfectly right," he interrupted, very cheerily, "perfectly right—a gentleman and a magistrate. And, now[39] I come to think of it, I might as well ride round there myself and report to him or squire. Master Pew's dead, when all's done; not that I regret it, but he's dead, you see, and people will make it out against an officer of his Majesty's revenue, if make it out they can. Now, I'll tell you, Hawkins, if you like, I'll take you along."
"Absolutely right," he interrupted cheerfully, "absolutely right—a gentleman and a magistrate. And now that I think about it, I might as well go over there myself and report to him or the squire. Master Pew's dead, after all; not that I feel sorry about it, but he's dead, you know, and people will hold it against an officer of His Majesty's revenue if they can. Now, I’ll tell you, Hawkins, if you’re interested, I’ll take you with me."
I thanked him heartily for the offer, and we walked back to the hamlet where the horses were. By the time I had told mother of my purpose they were all in the saddle.
I sincerely thanked him for the offer, and we walked back to the village where the horses were. By the time I explained my plan to my mother, they were all mounted.
"Dogger," said Mr. Dance, "you have a good horse; take up this lad behind you."
"Dogger," Mr. Dance said, "you have a good horse; help this kid get on behind you."
As soon as I was mounted, holding on to Dogger's belt, the supervisor gave the word, and the party struck out at a bouncing trot on the road to Doctor Livesey's house.
As soon as I was on the horse, gripping Dogger's belt, the supervisor gave the signal, and the group set off at a lively trot down the road to Doctor Livesey's house.

CHAPTER VI
THE CAPTAIN'S PAPERS
We rode hard all the way, till we drew up before Doctor Livesey's door. The house was all dark to the front.
We rode hard the whole way until we stopped in front of Doctor Livesey's door. The house was completely dark in the front.
Mr. Dance told me to jump down and knock, and Dogger gave me a stirrup to descend by. The door was opened almost at once by the maid.
Mr. Dance told me to jump down and knock, and Dogger gave me a stirrup to climb down. The maid opened the door almost immediately.
"Is Doctor Livesey in?" I asked.
"Is Doctor Livesey here?" I asked.
"No," she said. He had come home in the afternoon, but had gone up to the Hall to dine and pass the evening with the squire.
"No," she said. He had come home in the afternoon, but had gone up to the Hall to have dinner and spend the evening with the squire.
"So there we go, boys," said Mr. Dance.
"So there we go, guys," said Mr. Dance.
This time, as the distance was short, I did not mount, but ran with Dogger's stirrup-leather to the lodge gates, and up the long, leafless, moonlit avenue to where the white line of the Hall buildings looked on either hand on great old gardens. Here Mr. Dance dismounted and, taking me along with him, was admitted at a word into the house.
This time, since the distance was short, I didn't ride, but ran with Dogger's stirrup leather to the lodge gates, and up the long, leafless, moonlit pathway to where the white outline of the Hall buildings stood on either side of the grand old gardens. Here, Mr. Dance got off his horse and, taking me with him, was let into the house with just a word.
The servant led us down a matted passage, and showed us at the end into a great library, all lined with bookcases and busts upon top of them, where the squire and Doctor Livesey sat, pipe in hand, on either side of a bright fire.
The servant guided us down a carpeted hallway and brought us to a large library at the end, filled with bookshelves and busts on top of them. There, the squire and Doctor Livesey were sitting with pipes in hand, on either side of a warm fire.
I had never seen the squire so near at hand. He was a tall man, over six feet high, and broad in proportion,[41] and he had a bluff, rough-and-ready face, all roughened and reddened and lined in his long travels. His eyebrows were very black, and moved readily, and this gave him a look of some temper, not bad, you would say, but quick and high.
I had never seen the squire up close before. He was a tall guy, over six feet, and broad too,[41] with a tough, rugged face that was weathered and red from his long travels. His eyebrows were jet black and moved easily, which gave him a temperamental look—not bad, you’d say, but quick and intense.
"Come in, Mr. Dance," said he, very stately and condescending.
"Come in, Mr. Dance," he said, very formally and in a patronizing manner.
"Good evening, Dance," said the doctor, with a nod. "And good evening to you, friend Jim. What good wind brings you here?"
"Good evening, Dance," the doctor said, nodding. "And good evening to you, friend Jim. What brings you here on this fine night?"
The supervisor stood up straight and stiff, and told his story like a lesson; and you should have seen how the two gentlemen leaned forward and looked at each other, and forgot to smoke in their surprise and interest. When they heard how my mother went back to the inn, Doctor Livesey fairly slapped his thigh, and the squire cried "Bravo!" and broke his long pipe against the grate. Long before it was done, Mr. Trelawney (that, you will remember, was the squire's name) had got up from his seat, and was striding about the room, and the doctor, as if to hear the better, had taken off his powdered wig, and sat there, looking very strange indeed with his own close-cropped, black poll.
The supervisor stood tall and rigid, telling his story like it was a lesson; and you should have seen how the two gentlemen leaned in, glancing at each other, forgetting to smoke in their amazement and interest. When they heard how my mother returned to the inn, Doctor Livesey slapped his thigh, and the squire exclaimed "Bravo!" and smashed his long pipe against the grate. Long before the story was finished, Mr. Trelawney (which you’ll remember was the squire’s name) got up from his seat and started pacing the room, while the doctor, as if to listen better, took off his powdered wig and sat there looking quite odd with his own short, black hair.
At last Mr. Dance finished the story.
At last, Mr. Dance wrapped up the story.
"Mr. Dance," said the squire, "you are a very noble fellow. And as for riding down that black, atrocious miscreant, I regard it as an act of virtue, sir, like stamping on a cockroach. This lad Hawkins is a trump, I perceive. Hawkins, will you ring that bell? Mr. Dance must have some ale."
"Mr. Dance," said the squire, "you’re a really good guy. And as for taking down that awful, despicable villain, I see it as a virtuous act, like squashing a cockroach. This kid Hawkins is quite the character, I see. Hawkins, will you ring that bell? Mr. Dance needs some ale."
"And so, Jim," said the doctor, "you have the thing that they were after, have you?"[42]
"And so, Jim," the doctor said, "you have what they were after, right?"[42]
"Here it is, sir," said I, and gave him the oilskin packet.
"Here it is, sir," I said, handing him the oilskin packet.
The doctor looked it all over, as if his fingers were itching to open it; but, instead of doing that, he put it quietly in the pocket of his coat.
The doctor examined it thoroughly, as if he couldn't resist opening it; but instead of doing that, he calmly placed it in the pocket of his coat.
"Squire," said he, "when Dance has had his ale he must, of course, be off on his Majesty's service; but I mean to keep Jim Hawkins here to sleep at my house, and, with your permission, I propose we should have up the cold pie, and let him sup."
"Squire," he said, "once Dance has had his beer, he has to head out on his Majesty's business; but I plan to have Jim Hawkins stay at my place for the night, and, with your consent, I suggest we get the cold pie out and let him have supper."
"As you will, Livesey," said the squire; "Hawkins has earned better than cold pie."
"As you wish, Livesey," said the squire; "Hawkins deserves better than cold pie."
So a big pigeon pie was brought in and put on a side-table, and I made a hearty supper, for I was as hungry as a hawk, while Mr. Dance was further complimented, and at last dismissed.
So a large pigeon pie was brought in and placed on a side table, and I had a big dinner because I was as hungry as can be, while Mr. Dance received more compliments and was finally sent on his way.
"And now, squire," said the doctor.
"And now, squire," the doctor said.
"And now, Livesey," said the squire, in the same breath.
"And now, Livesey," the squire said, in the same breath.
"One at a time, one at a time," laughed Doctor Livesey. "You have heard of this Flint, I suppose?"
"One at a time, one at a time," Doctor Livesey laughed. "You've heard of Flint, I take it?"
"Heard of him!" cried the squire. "Heard of him, you say! He was the blood-thirstiest buccaneer that sailed. Blackbeard was a child to Flint. The Spaniards were so prodigiously afraid of him that, I tell you, sir, I was sometimes proud he was an Englishman. I've seen his topsails with these eyes, off Trinidad, and the cowardly son of a rum-puncheon that I sailed with put back—put back, sir, into Port of Spain."
"Heard of him!" yelled the squire. "Heard of him, you say! He was the most ruthless pirate that ever sailed. Blackbeard was a baby compared to Flint. The Spaniards were so incredibly scared of him that, I tell you, sir, I was sometimes proud he was an Englishman. I've seen his sails with my own eyes, off Trinidad, and the cowardly son of a rum barrel that I sailed with turned around—turned around, sir, back to Port of Spain."
"Well, I've heard of him myself, in England," said the doctor. "But the point is, had he money?"
"Well, I've heard of him too, in England," said the doctor. "But the question is, did he have money?"
"Money!" cried the squire. "Have you heard the story? What were these villains after but money? What[43] do they care for but money? For what would they risk their rascal carcasses but money?"
"Money!" shouted the squire. "Have you heard the story? What were these criminals after but money? What do they care about except money? What would they risk their sorry lives for but money?"
"That we shall soon know," replied the doctor. "But you are so confoundedly hot-headed and exclamatory that I cannot get a word in. What I want to know is this: Supposing that I have here in my pocket some clue to where Flint buried his treasure, will that treasure amount to much?"
"That we’ll find out soon," replied the doctor. "But you're so incredibly hot-headed and dramatic that I can’t get a word in. What I want to know is this: If I have a clue in my pocket about where Flint buried his treasure, will that treasure be worth much?"
"Amount, sir!" cried the squire. "It will amount to this: If we have the clue you talk about, I'll fit out a ship in Bristol dock, and take you and Hawkins here along, and I'll have that treasure if I search a year."
"Amount, sir!" shouted the squire. "It will add up to this: If we have the clue you're talking about, I'll get a ship ready in Bristol dock, and take you and Hawkins here with me, and I'll get that treasure even if it takes a year."
"Very well," said the doctor. "Now, then, if Jim is agreeable, we'll open the packet," and he laid it before him on the table.
"Alright," said the doctor. "Now, if Jim is okay with it, we'll open the packet," and he placed it on the table in front of him.
The bundle was sewn together, and the doctor had to get out his instrument case and cut the stitches with his medical scissors. It contained two things—a book and a sealed paper.
The bundle was stitched together, and the doctor had to take out his instrument case and cut the stitches with his medical scissors. It held two items—a book and a sealed envelope.
"First of all we'll try the book," observed the doctor.
"First of all, let's give the book a try," the doctor said.
The squire and I were both peering over his shoulder as he opened it, for Doctor Livesey had kindly motioned me to come round from the side-table, where I had been eating, to enjoy the sport of the search. On the first page there were only some scraps of writing, such as a man with a pen in his hand might make for idleness or practice. One was the same as the tattoo mark, "Billy Bones his fancy"; then there was "Mr. W. Bones, mate," "No more rum," "Off Palm Key he got itt," and some other snatches, mostly single words and unintelligible. I could not help wondering who it was that had "got itt," and what "itt" was that he got. A knife in his back as like as not.[44]
The squire and I were both looking over his shoulder as he opened it, since Doctor Livesey had kindly signaled for me to come over from the side table, where I had been eating, to enjoy the excitement of the search. The first page had only some random writing, like what someone might scribble with a pen for fun or practice. One was the same as the tattoo mark: "Billy Bones his fancy"; then there was "Mr. W. Bones, mate," "No more rum," "Off Palm Key he got it," and some other bits, mostly single words that didn't make much sense. I couldn't help but wonder who it was that had "got it," and what "it" was that he got. A knife in his back, most likely.[44]
"Not much instruction there," said Doctor Livesey, as he passed on.
"Not much guidance there," said Doctor Livesey, as he moved on.
The next ten or twelve pages were filled with a curious series of entries. There was a date at one end of the line and at the other a sum of money, as in common account-books; but instead of explanatory writing, only a varying number of crosses between the two. On the 12th of June, 1745, for instance, a sum of seventy pounds had plainly become due to someone, and there was nothing but six crosses to explain the cause. In a few cases, to be sure, the name of a place would be added, as "Offe Caraccas"; or a mere entry of latitude and longitude, as "62° 17′ 20″, 19° 2′ 40″."
The next ten or twelve pages were filled with a strange series of entries. There was a date at one end of the line and a sum of money at the other, like in regular account books; but instead of explanations, there were just a varying number of crosses in between. For example, on June 12, 1745, a sum of seventy pounds was clearly due to someone, and there were only six crosses to explain why. In a few cases, the name of a place was added, like "Offe Caraccas"; or just a simple entry of latitude and longitude, like "62° 17′ 20″, 19° 2′ 40″."
The record lasted over nearly twenty years, the amount of the separate entries growing larger as time went on, and at the end a grand total had been made out, after five or six wrong additions, and these words appended, "Bones, his pile."
The record lasted for almost twenty years, with each separate entry getting bigger as time passed, and by the end, a total had been calculated, after five or six mistakes in addition, with the words added, "Bones, his pile."
"I can't make head or tail of this," said Doctor Livesey.
"I can't make sense of this," said Doctor Livesey.
"The thing is as clear as noonday," cried the squire. "This is the black-hearted hound's account-book. These crosses stand for the names of ships or towns that they sank or plundered. The sums are the scoundrel's share, and where he feared an ambiguity, you see he added something clearer. 'Offe Caraccas,' now; you see, here was some unhappy vessel boarded off that coast. God help the poor souls that manned her—coral long ago."
"The situation is as clear as day," shouted the squire. "This is the account book of that vile scoundrel. These crosses represent the names of ships or towns that they've sunk or robbed. The amounts listed are the thief's share, and where he was worried about any confusion, you can see he added something more explicit. 'Off Caracas,' now; you can see that some unfortunate ship was boarded off that coast. God help the poor souls who were on it—coral long ago."
"Right!" said the doctor. "See what it is to be a traveler. Right! And the amounts increase, you see, as he rose in rank."
"Exactly!" said the doctor. "This is what it means to be a traveler. Right! And the amounts go up, as you can see, as he moved up in rank."
There was little else in the volume but a few bearings of places noted in the blank leaves toward the end, and[45] a table for reducing French, English, and Spanish moneys to a common value.
There was nothing much else in the book except for a few locations marked in the blank pages at the back, and[45] a chart for converting French, English, and Spanish currencies to a common value.
"Thrifty man!" cried the doctor. "He wasn't the one to be cheated."
"Smart guy!" shouted the doctor. "He wasn't the type to get taken advantage of."
"And now," said the squire, "for the other."
"And now," said the squire, "for the next one."
The paper had been sealed in several places with a thimble by way of seal; the very thimble, perhaps, that I had found in the captain's pocket. The doctor opened the seals with great care, and there fell out the map of an island, with latitude and longitude, soundings, names of hills and bays and inlets, and every particular that would be needed to bring a ship to a safe anchorage upon its shores. It was about nine miles long and five across, shaped, you might say, like a fat dragon standing up, and had two fine landlocked harbors, and a hill in the center part marked "The Spy-glass." There were several additions of a later date; but, above all, three crosses of red ink—two on the north part of the island, one in the southwest, and, beside this last, in the same red ink, and in a small, neat hand, very different from the captain's tottery characters, these words: "Bulk of treasure here."
The paper had been sealed in several places with a thimble as a seal; possibly the very thimble I had found in the captain's pocket. The doctor opened the seals carefully, and out fell a map of an island, complete with latitude and longitude, depths, names of hills, bays, inlets, and every detail needed to guide a ship to a safe anchorage on its shores. The island was about nine miles long and five miles wide, shaped like a stout dragon standing up, and it had two excellent landlocked harbors, along with a hill in the center marked "The Spy-glass." There were several later additions, but most notably, three red ink crosses—two in the northern part of the island, one in the southwest, and next to the last one, in the same neat red handwriting, quite different from the captain's shaky script, these words: "Bulk of treasure here."
Over on the back the same hand had written this further information:
Over on the back, the same hand had written this additional information:
"Tall tree, Spy-glass shoulder, bearing a point to the N. of N.N.E.
"Tall tree, Spy-glass shoulder, pointing to the North of North-North-East."
"Skeleton Island E.S.E. and by E.
"Skeleton Island E.S.E. and by E."
"Ten feet.
"Ten feet."
"The bar silver is in the north cache; you can find it by the trend of the east hummock, ten fathoms south of the black crag with the face on it.
"The bar silver is in the north cache; you can find it by following the east hummock, ten fathoms south of the black crag with the face on it."
"The arms are easy found, in the sandhill, N. point of north inlet cape, bearing E. and a quarter N.
The arms are easy to find, in the sandhill, N. point of north inlet cape, bearing E. and a quarter N.
"J. F."
"J.F."
That was all, but brief as it was, and, to me, incomprehensible, it filled the squire and Doctor Livesey with delight.
That was everything, and even though it was short and, for me, hard to understand, it brought joy to the squire and Doctor Livesey.
"Livesey," said the squire, "you will give up this wretched practice at once. To-morrow I start for Bristol. In three weeks' time—three weeks!—two weeks—ten days—we'll have the best ship, sir, and the choicest crew in England. Hawkins shall come as cabin-boy. You'll make a famous cabin-boy, Hawkins. You, Livesey, are ship's doctor; I am admiral. We'll take Redruth, Joyce, and Hunter. We'll have favorable winds, a quick passage, and not the least difficulty in finding the spot, and money to eat—to roll in—to play duck and drake with ever after."
“Livesey,” the squire said, “you need to stop this miserable practice right now. Tomorrow, I’m heading to Bristol. In three weeks—three weeks!—two weeks—ten days—we’ll have the best ship and the finest crew in England. Hawkins will come as the cabin boy. You’ll make a great cabin boy, Hawkins. You, Livesey, will be the ship’s doctor; I’ll be the admiral. We’ll bring Redruth, Joyce, and Hunter. We’ll have good winds, a quick trip, no trouble finding the spot, and enough money to eat—enough to revel in and play games with for the rest of our lives.”
"Trelawney," said the doctor, "I'll go with you; and I'll go bail for it, so will Jim, and be a credit to the undertaking. There's only one man I'm afraid of."
"Trelawney," the doctor said, "I'll go with you; and I can guarantee that Jim will too, and we'll be an asset to the project. There's only one person I'm worried about."
"And who's that?" cried the squire. "Name the dog, sir!"
"And who's that?" yelled the squire. "What's the dog's name, sir!"
"You," replied the doctor, "for you cannot hold your tongue. We are not the only men who know of this paper. These fellows who attacked the inn to-night—bold, desperate blades, for sure—and the rest who stayed aboard that lugger, and more, I dare say, not far off, are, one and all, through thick and thin, bound that they'll get that money. We must none of us go alone till we get to sea. Jim and I shall stick together in the meanwhile; you'll take Joyce and Hunter when you ride to Bristol, and, from first to last, not one of us must breathe a word of what we've found."
"You," the doctor replied, "because you can't keep quiet. We're not the only ones who know about this paper. Those guys who attacked the inn tonight—definitely bold, reckless characters—and the others who stayed on that boat, and probably more nearby, are all determined to get that money, no matter what. None of us should go off alone until we reach the sea. Jim and I will stick together for now; you'll take Joyce and Hunter when you ride to Bristol, and from start to finish, not one of us should say a word about what we've discovered."
"Livesey," returned the squire, "you are always in the right of it. I'll be as silent as the grave."
"Livesey," replied the squire, "you’re always spot on. I’ll keep quiet as a grave."
PART II
THE SEA-COOK
CHAPTER VII
I GO TO BRISTOL
It was longer than the squire imagined ere we were ready for the sea, and none of our first plans—not even Doctor Livesey's, of keeping me beside him—could be carried out as we intended. The doctor had to go to London for a physician to take charge of his practice; the squire was hard at work at Bristol; and I lived on at the Hall under the charge of old Redruth, the gamekeeper, almost a prisoner, but full of sea-dreams and the most charming anticipations of strange islands and adventures. I brooded by the hour together over the map, all the details of which I well remembered. Sitting by the fire in the housekeeper's room, I approached that island, in my fancy, from every possible direction; I explored every acre of its surface; I climbed a thousand times to that tall hill they call the Spy-glass, and from the top enjoyed the most wonderful and changing prospects. Sometimes the isle was thick with savages, with whom we fought; sometimes full of dangerous animals that hunted us; but in all my fancies nothing occurred to me so strange and tragic as our actual adventures.
It took longer than the squire thought before we were ready for the sea, and none of our initial plans—not even Doctor Livesey's idea of keeping me by his side—could be executed as we had hoped. The doctor had to go to London to find a physician to take over his practice; the squire was busy at work in Bristol; and I stayed at the Hall under the supervision of old Redruth, the gamekeeper, almost like a prisoner, but filled with sea dreams and exciting expectations of strange islands and adventures. I spent hours poring over the map, which I remembered well. Sitting by the fire in the housekeeper's room, I imagined approaching that island from every possible angle; I explored every inch of its surface; I climbed countless times to that tall hill they call the Spy-glass and from the top enjoyed the most amazing and varied views. Sometimes the island was filled with savages, who we battled; other times, it was full of dangerous animals that hunted us; but in all my daydreams, nothing seemed as strange and tragic as our actual adventures.
So the weeks passed on, till one fine day there came a letter addressed to Doctor Livesey, with this addition, "To be opened in the case of his absence, by Tom Redruth or Young Hawkins." Obeying this order, we found, or rather I found—for the gamekeeper was a poor hand at[50] reading anything but print—the following important news:
So the weeks went by, until one day a letter arrived for Doctor Livesey, with this note: "To be opened in case he’s not around, by Tom Redruth or Young Hawkins." Following this instruction, we discovered, or rather I discovered—for the gamekeeper struggled to read anything but printed text—the following important news:
"Old Anchor Inn, Bristol, March 1, 17—.
Old Anchor Inn, Bristol, March 1, 17—.
"Dear Livesey: As I do not know whether you are at the Hall or still in London, I send this in double to both places.
"Dear Livesey: Since I'm not sure if you're at the Hall or still in London, I'm sending this to both places."
"The ship is bought and fitted. She lies at anchor, ready for sea. You never imagined a sweeter schooner—a child might sail her—two hundred tons; name, Hispaniola.
"The ship is bought and ready. She's anchored, all set to go. You never envisioned a better schooner—a child could handle her—two hundred tons; name, Hispaniola.
"I got her through my old friend, Blandly, who has proved himself throughout the most surprising trump. The admirable fellow literally slaved in my interest, and so, I may say, did every one in Bristol, as soon as they got wind of the port we sailed for—treasure, I mean."
"I got her through my old friend, Blandly, who has shown himself to be an unexpected asset. The amazing guy really worked hard for my benefit, and so did everyone in Bristol, as soon as they found out about the port we were headed to—treasure, that is."
"Redruth," said I, interrupting the letter, "Doctor Livesey will not like that. The squire has been talking, after all."
"Redruth," I said, interrupting the letter, "Doctor Livesey isn’t going to like that. The squire has been talking, after all."
"Well, who's a better right?" growled the gamekeeper. "A pretty rum go if Squire ain't to talk for Doctor Livesey, I should think."
"Well, who's better, right?" growled the gamekeeper. "It's a pretty strange situation if the Squire isn't going to speak for Doctor Livesey, I should think."
At that I gave up all attempt at commentary, and read straight on:
At that, I stopped trying to comment and just kept reading:
"Blandly himself found the Hispaniola, and by the most admirable management got her for the merest trifle. There is a class of men in Bristol monstrously prejudiced against Blandly. They go the length of declaring that this honest creature would do anything for money; that the Hispaniola belonged to him, and that he sold to me absurdly high—the most transparent calumnies. None of them dare, however, to deny the merits of the ship.
"Blandly himself found the Hispaniola, and with some remarkable skill got her for next to nothing. There’s a certain group of people in Bristol who are extremely biased against Blandly. They claim this honest guy would do anything for cash; that the Hispaniola was his, and that he sold it to me for way too much—it's the most obvious slander. None of them, however, dare to dispute the quality of the ship."
"So far there was not a hitch. The workpeople, to be sure—riggers and what not—were most annoyingly slow, but time cured that. It was the crew that troubled me.
"So far, everything was going smoothly. The workers, mainly the riggers and others, were frustratingly slow, but time fixed that. It was the crew that worried me."
"I wished a round score of men—in case of natives, buccaneers, or the odious French—and I had the worry of the deuce itself to find so much as half a dozen, till the most remarkable stroke of fortune brought me the very man that I required.[51]
"I wanted a good group of men—just in case of locals, pirates, or those awful French—and I was stressed to find even half a dozen, until an incredible stroke of luck brought me exactly the person I needed.[51]
"I was standing on the dock, when, by the merest accident, I fell in talk with him. I found he was an old sailor, kept a public house, knew all the seafaring men in Bristol, had lost his health ashore, and wanted a good berth as cook to get to sea again. He had hobbled down there that morning, he said, to get a smell of the salt.
"I was standing on the dock when, by sheer chance, I started talking to him. I discovered he was an old sailor who ran a pub, knew all the seafaring folks in Bristol, had lost his health on land, and was looking for a good job as a cook to get back to sea. He had limped down there that morning, he said, just to catch a whiff of the salt air."
"I was monstrously touched—so would you have been—and, out of pure pity, I engaged him on the spot to be ship's cook. Long John Silver he is called, and has lost a leg; but that I regarded as a recommendation, since he lost it in his country's service, under the immortal Hawke. He has no pension, Livesey. Imagine the abominable age we live in!
"I was totally moved—so would you have been—and, out of pure pity, I hired him on the spot to be the ship's cook. His name is Long John Silver, and he has lost a leg; but I saw that as a plus, since he lost it serving his country under the legendary Hawke. He doesn’t have a pension, Livesey. Can you believe the terrible times we live in?
"Well, sir, I thought I had only found a cook, but it was a crew I had discovered. Between Silver and myself we got together in a few days a company of the toughest old salts imaginable—not pretty to look at, but fellows, by their faces, of the most indomitable spirit. I declare we could fight a frigate.
"Well, sir, I thought I had just hired a cook, but it turned out I had gathered a crew. In just a few days, Silver and I managed to assemble a group of the toughest sailors you could imagine—not exactly a pretty sight, but guys who showed, just by looking at them, that they had the most unbreakable spirit. I swear we could take on a warship."
"Long John even got rid of two out of the six or seven I had already engaged. He showed me in a moment that they were just the sort of fresh-water swabs we had to fear in an adventure of importance.
"Long John even dismissed two of the six or seven I had already hired. He quickly demonstrated that they were exactly the kind of inexperienced crew members we needed to be wary of in a serious adventure."
"I am in the most magnificent health and spirits, eating like a bull, sleeping like a tree, yet I shall not enjoy a moment till I hear my old tarpaulins tramping round the capstan. Seaward ho! Hang the treasure! It's the glory of the sea that has turned my head. So now, Livesey, come post; do not lose an hour, if you respect me.
"I’m feeling amazing and in great spirits, eating a lot, and sleeping well, but I won’t fully enjoy it until I hear my old crew moving around the capstan. Setting sail! Forget about the treasure! It’s the thrill of the sea that’s got me excited. So now, Livesey, come quickly; don’t waste a minute if you care about me."
"Let young Hawkins go at once to see his mother, with Redruth for a guard, and then both come full speed to Bristol.
"Let young Hawkins go see his mother right away, with Redruth as his guard, and then both of them head straight to Bristol."
"John Trelawney.
John Trelawney.
"P.S.—I did not tell you that Blandly, who, by the way, is to send a consort after us if we don't turn up by the end of August, had found an admirable fellow for sailing-master—a stiff man, which I regret, but, in all other respects, a treasure. Long John Silver unearthed a very competent man for a mate, a man named Arrow. I have a boatswain who pipes, Livesey; so things shall go man-o'-war fashion on board the good ship Hispaniola.
"P.S.—I didn't mention that Blandly, by the way, is supposed to send a partner after us if we don't show up by the end of August. He found a great guy for sailing-master—he's a bit stiff, which I regret, but in every other way, he's a gem. Long John Silver discovered a very capable guy for a mate, a man named Arrow. I have a boatswain who pipes, Livesey; so things will run like a man-of-war on board the good ship Hispaniola."
"I forgot to tell you that Silver is a man of substance; I know of my own knowledge that he has a banker's account, which has never been overdrawn. He leaves his wife to manage the inn; and as she is a[52] woman of color, a pair of old bachelors like you and I may be excused for guessing that it is the wife, quite as much as the health, that sends him back to roving.
"I forgot to mention that Silver is a man of means; I know for sure that he has a bank account that has never gone into the red. He allows his wife to run the inn; and since she is a [52] woman of color, a couple of old bachelors like us might be forgiven for thinking that it's his wife, just as much as his health, that drives him back to wandering."
"J. T.
J. T.
"P.P.S.—Hawkins may stay one night with his mother.
"P.P.S.—Hawkins can stay one night with his mom."
"J. T."
"J.T."
You can fancy the excitement into which that letter put me. I was half beside myself with glee, and if ever I despised a man, it was old Tom Redruth, who could do nothing but grumble and lament. Any of the under-gamekeepers would gladly have changed places with him; but such was not the squire's pleasure, and the squire's pleasure was like law among them all. Nobody but old Redruth would have dared so much as even to grumble.
You can imagine how excited I was when I got that letter. I was almost beside myself with joy, and if there was ever someone I disliked, it was old Tom Redruth, who only knew how to complain and moan. Any of the other gamekeepers would have happily swapped places with him, but that wasn’t what the squire wanted, and the squire's wishes were like law to all of them. No one but old Redruth would have even dared to complain.
The next morning he and I set out on foot for the "Admiral Benbow," and there I found my mother in good health and spirits. The captain, who had so long been a cause of so much discomfort, was gone where the wicked cease from troubling. The squire had had everything repaired, and the public rooms and the sign repainted, and had added some furniture—above all a beautiful armchair for mother in the bar. He had found her a boy as an apprentice also, so that she should not want help while I was gone.
The next morning, he and I walked to the "Admiral Benbow," where I found my mom doing well and in good spirits. The captain, who had caused so much trouble for so long, was gone to a place where the wicked stop bothering others. The squire had taken care of everything—he repaired the public rooms, repainted the sign, and added some new furniture. Most importantly, he got my mom a lovely armchair for the bar. He also found her a boy to help out as an apprentice so she wouldn't have to manage alone while I was away.
It was on seeing that boy that I understood, for the first time, my situation. I had thought up to that moment of the adventures before me, not at all of the home that I was leaving; and now at sight of this clumsy stranger, who was to stay here in my place beside my mother, I had my first attack of tears. I am afraid I led that boy a dog's life; for as he was new to the work, I had a hundred opportunities of setting him right and putting him down, and I was not slow to profit by them.[53]
It was when I saw that boy that I finally understood my situation. Up until that moment, I had been thinking about the adventures ahead of me, not at all about the home I was leaving behind; and now, seeing this awkward stranger who would be taking my place next to my mother, I burst into tears for the first time. I’m afraid I made that boy’s life pretty miserable; since he was new to the job, I had countless chances to correct him and put him in his place, and I didn’t hesitate to take advantage of them.[53]
The night passed, and the next day, after dinner, Redruth and I were afoot again and on the road. I said good-by to mother and the cove where I had lived since I was born, and the dear old "Admiral Benbow"—since he was repainted, no longer quite so dear. One of my last thoughts was of the captain, who had so often strode along the beach with his cocked hat, his saber-cut cheek, and his old brass telescope. Next moment we had turned the corner, and my home was out of sight.
The night went by, and the next day, after dinner, Redruth and I were on our feet again and hitting the road. I said goodbye to my mother and the place where I had lived since I was born, and the beloved old "Admiral Benbow"—now that it had been repainted, it wasn’t quite as beloved. One of my last thoughts was of the captain, who had often walked along the beach with his tricorn hat, his scarred cheek, and his old brass telescope. The next moment, we turned the corner, and my home was out of sight.
The mail picked us up about dusk at the "Royal George" on the heath. I was wedged in between Redruth and a stout old gentleman, and in spite of the swift motion and the cold night air, I must have dozed a great deal from the very first, and then slept like a log up hill and down dale, through stage after stage; for when I was awakened at last, it was by a punch in the ribs, and I opened my eyes to find that we were standing still before a large building in a city street, and that the day had already broken a long time.
The mail coach picked us up around dusk at the "Royal George" on the heath. I was squeezed in between Redruth and a hefty older gentleman, and despite the fast pace and the chilly night air, I must have dozed off quite a bit from the very start, then slept soundly up hill and down dale, through stage after stage; because when I finally woke up, it was from a jab in the ribs, and I opened my eyes to see that we were stopped in front of a large building on a city street, and that it was already well past dawn.
"Where are we?" I asked.
"Where are we?" I asked.
"Bristol," said Tom. "Get down."
"Bristol," Tom said. "Lie down."
Mr. Trelawney had taken up his residence at an inn far down the docks, to superintend the work upon the schooner. Thither we had now to walk, and our way, to my great delight, lay along the quays and beside the great multitude of ships of all sizes and rigs and nations. In one, sailors were singing at their work; in another, there were men aloft, high over my head, hanging to threads that seemed no thicker than a spider's. Though I had lived by the shore all my life, I seemed never to have been near the sea till then. The smell of tar and salt was something new. I saw the most wonderful[54] figureheads, that had all been far over the ocean. I saw, besides, many old sailors, with rings in their ears, and whiskers curled in ringlets, and tarry pig-tails, and their swaggering, clumsy sea-walk; and if I had seen as many kings or archbishops I could not have been more delighted.
Mr. Trelawney had moved into an inn way down by the docks to oversee the work on the schooner. Now we had to walk there, and to my great excitement, our path ran along the quays and next to the huge variety of ships of all sizes, types, and nationalities. In one ship, sailors were singing as they worked; in another, men were up high, clinging to ropes that looked as thin as a spider's web. Even though I had lived by the shore my whole life, it felt like I had never been close to the sea until that moment. The scent of tar and salt was something new to me. I spotted the most amazing[54] figureheads, which had all traveled far across the ocean. I also saw many old sailors with rings in their ears, whiskers curled in ringlets, and tarred pig-tails, moving with their swaggering, clumsy sea gait; I would have been just as thrilled to see as many kings or archbishops.
And I was going to sea myself; to sea in a schooner, with a piping boatswain, and pig-tailed singing seamen; to sea, bound for an unknown island, and to seek for buried treasure.
And I was setting off to sea myself; to sea in a schooner, with a whistling bosun and pig-tailed singing sailors; to sea, headed for an unknown island, searching for buried treasure.
While I was still in this delightful dream, we came suddenly in front of a large inn, and met Squire Trelawney, all dressed out like a sea officer, in stout blue cloth, coming out of the door with a smile on his face, and a capital imitation of a sailor's walk.
While I was still in this wonderful dream, we suddenly came upon a large inn and ran into Squire Trelawney, all dressed like a sea officer in sturdy blue fabric, coming out of the door with a smile on his face and a great imitation of a sailor's walk.
"Here you are!" he cried; "and the doctor came last night from London. Bravo!—the ship's company complete."
"Here you are!" he shouted; "and the doctor arrived last night from London. Awesome!—the crew is all here."
"Oh, sir," cried I, "when do we sail?"
"Oh, sir," I exclaimed, "when are we setting sail?"
"Sail!" says he. "We sail to-morrow."
"Sail!" he says. "We set sail tomorrow."
CHAPTER VIII
AT THE SIGN OF THE "SPY-GLASS"
When I had done breakfasting, the squire gave me a note addressed to John Silver, at the sign of the "Spy-glass," and told me I should easily find the place by following the line of the docks, and keeping a bright lookout for a little tavern with a large brass telescope for a sign. I set off, overjoyed at this opportunity to see some more of the ships and seamen, and picked my way among a great crowd of people and carts and bales, for the dock was now at its busiest, until I found the tavern in question.
When I finished breakfast, the squire handed me a note addressed to John Silver at the "Spy-glass" and told me I could easily find it by following the docks and keeping an eye out for a small tavern with a big brass telescope as its sign. I set off, excited about the chance to see more ships and sailors, carefully making my way through a huge crowd of people, carts, and bales, since the dock was super busy by then, until I finally found the tavern.
It was a bright enough little place of entertainment. The sign was newly painted; the windows had neat red curtains; the floor was cleanly sanded. There was a street on each side, and an open door on both, which made the large, low room pretty clear to see in, in spite of clouds of tobacco smoke.
It was a bright little spot for entertainment. The sign was freshly painted; the windows had tidy red curtains; the floor was smoothly sanded. There was a street on each side, and an open door on both, which made the large, low room pretty easy to see into, despite the clouds of tobacco smoke.
The customers were mostly seafaring men, and they talked so loudly that I hung at the door, almost afraid to enter.
The customers were mostly sailors, and they talked so loudly that I stood at the door, almost afraid to go in.
As I was waiting, a man came out of a side room, and at a glance I was sure he must be Long John. His left leg was cut off close by the hip, and under the left shoulder he carried a crutch, which he managed with wonderful dexterity, hopping about upon it like a bird. He was very tall and strong, with a face as big as a[56] ham—plain and pale, but intelligent and smiling. Indeed, he seemed in the most cheerful spirits, whistling as he moved about among the tables, with a merry word or a slap on the shoulder for the more favored of his guests.
As I waited, a man came out of a side room, and I instantly knew he had to be Long John. His left leg was amputated just above the hip, and he carried a crutch under his left shoulder, which he handled with incredible skill, hopping around on it like a bird. He was very tall and strong, with a face as big as a[56] ham—plain and pale, yet smart and smiling. In fact, he appeared to be in remarkably good spirits, whistling as he moved among the tables, sharing cheerful words or giving a friendly slap on the shoulder to his favored guests.
Now, to tell you the truth, from the very first mention of Long John in Squire Trelawney's letter, I had taken a fear in my mind that he might prove to be the very one-legged sailor whom I had watched for so long at the old "Benbow." But one look at the man before me was enough. I had seen the captain, and Black Dog, and the blind man Pew, and I thought I knew what a buccaneer was like—a very different creature, according to me, from this clean and pleasant-tempered landlord.
Honestly, ever since I first read about Long John in Squire Trelawney's letter, I worried that he might be the one-legged sailor I had seen for so long at the old "Benbow." But one glance at the man in front of me changed my mind. I had seen the captain, Black Dog, and the blind man Pew, and I thought I had a good idea of what a buccaneer looked like—very different from this clean and friendly landlord.
I plucked up courage at once, crossed the threshold, and walked right up to the man where he stood, propped on his crutch, talking to a customer.
I gathered my courage immediately, stepped through the door, and walked straight up to the man as he leaned on his crutch, chatting with a customer.
"Mr. Silver, sir?" I asked, holding out the note.
"Mr. Silver, hey?" I asked, extending the note.
"Yes, my lad," said he; "such is my name, to be sure. And who may you be?" And when he saw the squire's letter he seemed to me to give something almost like a start.
"Yes, my boy," he said; "that is indeed my name. And who might you be?" When he looked at the squire's letter, he almost seemed to jump.
"Oh!" said he, quite aloud, and offering his hand, "I see. You are our new cabin-boy; pleased I am to see you."
"Oh!" he exclaimed, reaching out his hand, "I get it. You're our new cabin boy; I'm glad to meet you."
And he took my hand in his large firm grasp.
And he took my hand in his big, strong grip.
Just then one of the customers at the far side rose suddenly and made for the door. It was close by him, and he was out in the street in a moment. But his hurry had attracted my notice, and I recognized him at a glance. It was the tallow-faced man, wanting two fingers, who had come first to the "Admiral Benbow."[57]
Just then, one of the customers on the far side suddenly got up and headed for the door. It was right next to him, and he was out on the street in no time. But his rush caught my attention, and I recognized him immediately. It was the pale-faced guy, asking for two fingers, who had first come to the "Admiral Benbow."[57]
"Oh," I cried, "stop him! it's Black Dog!"
"Oh," I yelled, "stop him! It's Black Dog!"
"I don't care two coppers who he is," cried Silver, "but he hasn't paid his score. Harry, run and catch him."
"I don't give a damn who he is," shouted Silver, "but he hasn't paid his tab. Harry, go run and catch him."
One of the others who was nearest the door leaped up and started in pursuit.
One of the others closest to the door jumped up and took off after them.
"If he were Admiral Hawke he shall pay his score," cried Silver; and then, relinquishing my hand, "Who did you say he was?" he asked. "Black what?"
"If he were Admiral Hawke, he would settle his bill," cried Silver; and then, letting go of my hand, he asked, "Who did you say he was? Black what?"
"Dog, sir," said I. "Has Mr. Trelawney not told you of the buccaneers? He was one of them."
"Dog, sir," I said. "Has Mr. Trelawney not mentioned the pirates? He was one of them."
"So?" cried Silver. "In my house! Ben, run and help Harry. One of those swabs, was he? Was that you drinking with him, Morgan? Step up here."
"So?" yelled Silver. "In my house! Ben, go help Harry. Was he one of those guys? Were you drinking with him, Morgan? Come up here."
The man whom he called Morgan—an old, gray-haired, mahogany-faced sailor—came forward pretty sheepishly, rolling his quid.
The man he called Morgan—an old, gray-haired sailor with a deep brown complexion—stepped forward a bit awkwardly, rolling his chew.

"Now, Morgan," said Long John, very sternly, "you never clapped your eyes on that Black—Black Dog before, did you, now?"
"Now, Morgan," Long John said very seriously, "you’ve never seen that Black—Black Dog before, have you?"
"Not I, sir," said Morgan, with a salute.
"Not me, sir," said Morgan, with a salute.
"You didn't know his name, did you?"
"You didn't know his name, did you?"
"No, sir."
"No way."
"By the powers, Tom Morgan, it's as good for you!" exclaimed the landlord. "If you had been mixed up with the like of that, you would never have put another foot in my house, you may lay to that. And what was he saying to you?"
"By the powers, Tom Morgan, it's just as good for you!" shouted the landlord. "If you had been involved with someone like that, you would never have stepped foot in my house again, believe me. And what was he saying to you?"
"I don't rightly know, sir," answered Morgan.
"I don't really know, sir," replied Morgan.
"Do you call that a head on your shoulders, or a blessed dead-eye?" cried Long John. "Don't rightly know, don't you? Perhaps you don't happen to rightly[58] know who you was speaking to, perhaps? Come, now, what was he jawing—v'yages, cap'ns, ships? Pipe up! What was it?"
"Do you really consider that a brain in your head, or just a complete blank?" shouted Long John. "Not sure, huh? Maybe you don't realize who you're talking to? Come on, what was he blabbering about—voyages, captains, ships? Speak up! What was it?"
"We was a-talkin' of keel-hauling," answered Morgan.
"We were talking about keel-hauling," answered Morgan.
"Keel-hauling, was you? and a mighty suitable thing, too, and you may lay to that. Get back to your place for a lubber, Tom."
"Keel-hauling, were you? That sounds pretty fitting, and you can bet on that. Get back to your spot, you landlubber, Tom."
And then, as Morgan rolled back to his seat, Silver added to me, in a confidential whisper, that was very flattering, as I thought:
And then, as Morgan returned to his seat, Silver leaned in and told me in a confidential whisper, which I found very flattering:
"He's quite an honest man, Tom Morgan, on'y stupid. And now," he ran on again, aloud, "let's see—Black Dog? No, I don't know the name, not I. Yet I kind of think I've—yes, I've seen the swab. He used to come here with a blind beggar, he used."
"He's a really honest guy, Tom Morgan, just kind of foolish. And now," he continued speaking, "let's see—Black Dog? No, I don't know that name. But I think I—yes, I've seen the guy. He used to come around here with a blind beggar."
"That he did, you may be sure," said I. "I knew that blind man, too. His name was Pew."
"That's for sure," I said. "I recognized that blind man as well. His name was Pew."
"It was!" cried Silver, now quite excited. "Pew! That were his name for certain. Ah, he looked a shark, he did! If we run down this Black Dog now, there'll be news for Cap'n Trelawney! Ben's a good runner; few seamen run better than Ben. He should run him down, hand over hand, by the powers! He talked o' keel-hauling, did he? I'll keel-haul him!"
"It was!" shouted Silver, now really excited. "Pew! That was definitely his name. Ah, he looked dangerous, he really did! If we catch up to this Black Dog now, it’ll be big news for Cap'n Trelawney! Ben's a fast runner; not many sailors run better than Ben. He should be able to catch him, no problem! He talked about keel-hauling, did he? I'll keel-haul him!"
All the time he was jerking out these phrases he was stumping up and down the tavern on his crutch, slapping tables with his hand, and giving such a show of excitement as would have convinced an Old Bailey judge or a Bow Street runner. My suspicions had been thoroughly reawakened on finding Black Dog at the "Spy-glass," and I watched the cook narrowly. But he[59] was too deep, and too ready, and too clever for me, and by the time the two men had come back out of breath, and confessed that they had lost the track in a crowd, and been scolded like thieves, I would have gone bail for the innocence of Long John Silver.
While he was shouting these phrases, he was pacing back and forth in the tavern on his crutch, slapping the tables with his hand and putting on such an act of excitement that it could have convinced a judge at the Old Bailey or a Bow Street runner. My suspicions were fully reignited when I found Black Dog at the "Spy-glass," and I kept a close eye on the cook. But he was too smart, too prepared, and too clever for me, and by the time the two men returned, out of breath, admitting they had lost the trail in a crowd and had been scolded like thieves, I would have bet on Long John Silver's innocence.
"See here, now, Hawkins," said he, "here's a blessed hard thing on a man like me, now, ain't it? There's Cap'n Trelawney—what's he to think? Here I have this confounded son of a Dutchman sitting in my own house, drinking of my own rum! Here you comes and tells me of it plain; and here I let him give us all the slip before my blessed deadlights! Now, Hawkins, you do me justice with the cap'n. You're a lad, you are, but you're as smart as paint. I see that when you first came in. Now, here it is: What could I do, with this old timber I hobble on? When I was an A B master mariner I'd have come up alongside of him, hand over hand, and broached him to in a brace of old shakes, I would; and now—"
"Listen here, Hawkins," he said, "this is really tough for a guy like me, right? What’s Captain Trelawney supposed to think? I’ve got this annoying guy lounging in my own house, drinking my own rum! You come in and tell me straight up about it; and here I let him sneak away right under my nose! Now, Hawkins, you need to back me up with the captain. You’re just a kid, but you’re sharp as a tack. I noticed that the moment you walked in. So here’s the deal: What could I do, with this old body I’m stuck with? When I was a master mariner back in my day, I would have approached him without a second thought and taken care of him in no time; but now—"
And then, all of a sudden, he stopped, and his jaw dropped as though he had remembered something.
And then, all of a sudden, he stopped, and his jaw dropped as if he had remembered something.
"The score!" he burst out. "Three goes o' rum! Why, shiver my timbers, if I hadn't forgotten my score!"
"The score!" he exclaimed. "Three shots of rum! Wow, I can't believe I forgot my score!"
And, falling on a bench, he laughed until the tears ran down his cheeks. I could not help joining, and we laughed together, peal after peal, until the tavern rang again.
And, collapsing on a bench, he laughed until tears streamed down his cheeks. I couldn't help but join in, and we laughed together, burst after burst, until the tavern echoed once more.
"Why, what a precious old sea-calf I am!" he said, at last, wiping his cheeks. "You and me should get on well, Hawkins, for I'll take my davy I should be rated ship's boy. But, come, now, stand by to go about. This won't do. Dooty is dooty, messmates. I'll put on my[60] old cocked hat and step along of you to Cap'n Trelawney, and report this here affair. For, mind you, it's serious, young Hawkins; and neither you nor me's come out of it with what I should make so bold as to call credit. Nor you neither, says you; not smart—none of the pair of us smart. But dash my buttons! that was a good 'un about my score."
"Wow, what a funny old sea-calf I am!" he said, finally wiping his cheeks. "You and I should get along great, Hawkins, because I bet I’d make a good ship's boy. But come on, let’s get ready to change course. This won’t work. Duty is duty, mates. I’ll throw on my old cocked hat and walk with you to Cap'n Trelawney to report this whole thing. Remember, it’s serious, young Hawkins; neither of us has come out of it with what I’d dare to call any credit. And you too, I suppose; neither of us looks good here. But shoot! That was a great one about my score."
And he began to laugh again, and that so heartily, that though I did not see the joke as he did, I was again obliged to join him in his mirth.
And he started laughing again, so genuinely, that even though I didn’t get the joke like he did, I felt compelled to join him in his amusement.
On our little walk along the quays he made himself the most interesting companion, telling me about the different ships that we passed by, their rig, tonnage, and nationality, explaining the work that was going forward—how one was discharging, another taking in cargo, and a third making ready for sea; and every now and then telling me some little anecdote of ships or seamen, or repeating a nautical phrase till I had learned it perfectly. I began to see that here was one of the best of possible shipmates.
On our little walk along the docks, he became the most interesting companion, sharing details about the various ships we passed, including their rig, tonnage, and nationality. He explained the ongoing work—how one was unloading, another was loading, and a third was preparing for departure. Every now and then, he’d share a story about ships or sailors or repeat a nautical phrase until I had memorized it perfectly. I started to realize that I had found one of the best possible shipmates.
When we got to the inn, the squire and Doctor Livesey were seated together, finishing a quart of ale with a toast in it, before they should go aboard the schooner on a visit of inspection.
When we arrived at the inn, the squire and Doctor Livesey were sitting together, wrapping up a quart of ale with a toast in it, before they headed to the schooner for a visit to check things out.
Long John told the story from first to last, with a great deal of spirit and the most perfect truth. "That was how it were, now, weren't it, Hawkins?" he would say, now and again, and I could always bear him entirely out.
Long John told the story from start to finish, with a lot of energy and complete honesty. "That's how it was, right, Hawkins?" he would say every now and then, and I could always back him up completely.
The two gentlemen regretted that Black Dog had got away, but we all agreed there was nothing to be done, and after he had been complimented, Long John took up his crutch and departed.[61]
The two men were disappointed that Black Dog had escaped, but we all agreed there was nothing we could do. After he received some compliments, Long John picked up his crutch and left.[61]
"All hands aboard by four this afternoon!" shouted the squire after him.
"Everyone on board by four this afternoon!" yelled the squire after him.
"Ay, ay, sir," cried the cook, in the passage.
"Ay, ay, sir," shouted the cook in the hallway.
"Well, squire," said Doctor Livesey, "I don't put much faith in your discoveries, as a general thing, but I will say this—John Silver suits me."
"Well, squire," said Doctor Livesey, "I don't usually trust your findings, but I will say this—John Silver works for me."
"That man's a perfect trump," declared the squire.
"That guy's a total loser," declared the squire.
"And now," added the doctor, "Jim may come on board with us, may he not?"
"And now," the doctor added, "Jim can join us on board, right?"
"To be sure he may," said the squire. "Take your hat, Hawkins, and we'll see the ship."
"Sure, he can," said the squire. "Grab your hat, Hawkins, and let's check out the ship."

CHAPTER IX
POWDER AND ARMS
The Hispaniola lay some way out, and we went under the figureheads and around the sterns of many other ships, and their cables sometimes grated beneath our keel, and sometimes swung above us. At last, however, we swung alongside, and were met and saluted as we stepped aboard by the mate, Mr. Arrow, a brown old sailor, with earrings in his ears and a squint. He and the squire were very thick and friendly, but I soon observed that things were not the same between Mr. Trelawney and the captain.
The Hispaniola was anchored a bit away, and we navigated under the figureheads and around the backs of several other ships, with their cables sometimes scraping against our keel and other times swinging over us. Finally, we pulled up alongside, and as we stepped on board, the mate, Mr. Arrow, a weathered old sailor with earrings and a squint, greeted us warmly. He and the squire were very close and friendly, but I quickly noticed that the atmosphere was different between Mr. Trelawney and the captain.
This last was a sharp-looking man, who seemed angry with everything on board, and was soon to tell us why, for we had hardly got down into the cabin when a sailor followed us.
This last guy was a sharp-looking man who seemed upset with everything on board, and he was about to explain why, because we had barely settled into the cabin when a sailor came in after us.
"Captain Smollett, sir, axing to speak with you," said he.
"Captain Smollett, sir, asking to speak with you," he said.
"I am always at the captain's orders. Show him in," said the squire.
"I always follow the captain's orders. Let him in," said the squire.
The captain, who was close behind his messenger, entered at once, and shut the door behind him.
The captain, who was just behind his messenger, walked in right away and shut the door behind him.
"Well, Captain Smollett, what have you to say? All well, I hope; all shipshape and seaworthy?"
"Well, Captain Smollett, what do you have to say? Everything good, I hope? All in order and ready to sail?"
"Well, sir," said the captain, "better speak plain, I believe, at the risk of offense. I don't like this cruise;[63] I don't like the men; and I don't like my officer. That's short and sweet."
"Well, sir," the captain said, "I think it's better to be straightforward, even if it might upset someone. I don't like this trip; [63] I don't like the crew; and I don't like my officer. That's it in a nutshell."
"Perhaps, sir, you don't like the ship?" inquired the squire, very angry, as I could see.
"Maybe, sir, you don't like the ship?" the squire asked, clearly frustrated, as I could tell.
"I can't speak as to that, sir, not having seen her tried," said the captain. "She seems a clever craft; more I can't say."
"I can't talk about that, sir, since I haven't seen her in action," said the captain. "She seems pretty sharp; that's all I can say."
"Possibly, sir, you may not like your employer, either?" said the squire.
"Maybe, sir, you don't like your boss either?" said the squire.
But here Doctor Livesey cut in.
But here, Dr. Livesey interrupted.
"Stay a bit," said he, "stay a bit. No use of such questions as that but to produce ill-feeling. The captain has said too much or he has said too little, and I'm bound to say that I require an explanation of his words. You don't, you say, like this cruise. Now, why?"
"Stay a little while," he said, "stay a little while. There's no point in asking questions like that except to stir up bad feelings. The captain has either overshared or hasn't shared enough, and I have to say I need an explanation for what he said. You say you don't like this cruise. Why is that?"
"I was engaged, sir, on what we call sealed orders, to sail this ship for that gentleman where he should bid me," said the captain. "So far so good. But now I find that every man before the mast knows more than I do. I don't call that fair, now, do you?"
"I was hired, sir, with what we call sealed orders, to sail this ship wherever that gentleman tells me to," said the captain. "So far, so good. But now I see that every crew member knows more than I do. I don't think that's fair, do you?"
"No," said Doctor Livesey, "I don't."
"No," Doctor Livesey said, "I don't."
"Next," said the captain, "I learn we are going after treasure—hear it from my own hands, mind you. Now, treasure is ticklish work; I don't like treasure voyages on any account; and I don't like them, above all, when they are secret, and when (begging your pardon, Mr. Trelawney) the secret has been told to the parrot."
"Next," said the captain, "I hear we're going after treasure—straight from my own hands, just so you know. Now, treasure hunting is tricky business; I really don't like treasure trips at all; and I dislike them even more when they’re kept secret, especially when (excuse me, Mr. Trelawney) the secret has been spilled to the parrot."
"Silver's parrot?" asked the squire.
"Is that Silver's parrot?" asked the squire.
"It's a way of speaking," said the captain. "Blabbed, I mean. It's my belief neither of you gentlemen know what you are about; but I'll tell you my way of it—life or death, and a close run."[64]
"It's a way of talking," said the captain. "I mean gossiping. I don't think either of you guys know what you're doing; but let me explain it my way—it's life or death, and it's a tight situation."[64]
"That is all clear, and, I dare say, true enough," replied Doctor Livesey. "We take the risk, but we are not so ignorant as you believe us. Next, you say you don't like the crew. Are they not good seamen?"
"That's all clear, and I must say, true enough," replied Doctor Livesey. "We take the risk, but we're not as naive as you think. Next, you say you don't like the crew. Aren't they good sailors?"
"I don't like them, sir," returned Captain Smollett. "And I think I should have had the choosing of my own hands, if you go to that."
"I don't like them, sir," Captain Smollett replied. "And I believe I should have been allowed to choose my own crew, if it comes to that."
"Perhaps you should," replied the doctor. "My friend should, perhaps, have taken you along with him; but the slight, if there be one, was unintentional. And you don't like Mr. Arrow?"
"Maybe you should," replied the doctor. "My friend probably should have taken you with him; but the slight, if there was one, was unintentional. And you don't like Mr. Arrow?"
"I don't, sir. I believe he's a good seaman, but he's too free with the crew to be a good officer. A mate should keep himself to himself—shouldn't drink with the men before the mast."
"I don't think so, sir. I believe he's a good sailor, but he gets too friendly with the crew to be a good officer. A mate should keep to himself—shouldn't drink with the crew."
"Do you mean he drinks?" cried the squire.
"Are you saying he drinks?" shouted the squire.
"No, sir," replied the captain; "only that he's too familiar."
"No, sir," replied the captain, "just that he's too casual."
"Well, now, and the short and long of it, captain?" asked the doctor. "Tell us what you want."
"Alright, what's the bottom line, captain?" asked the doctor. "What do you need us to do?"
"Well, gentlemen, are you determined to go on this cruise?"
"Well, guys, are you set on going on this cruise?"
"Like iron," answered the squire.
"Like metal," answered the squire.
"Very good," said the captain. "Then, as you've heard me very patiently, saying things that I could not prove, hear me a few words more. They are putting the powder and the arms in the fore hold. Now, you have a good place under the cabin; why not put them there?—first point. Then you are bringing four of your own people with you, and they tell me some of them are to be berthed forward. Why not give them the berths here beside the cabin?—second point."[65]
"Great," said the captain. "Since you've listened to me patiently while I shared things I couldn't prove, let me say a few more words. They're putting the powder and the weapons in the front hold. You have a good spot under the cabin; why not store them there?—that's the first point. Also, you're bringing four of your own crew with you, and I've heard some of them will be sleeping in the front. Why not give them the beds here next to the cabin?—that's the second point."[65]
"Any more?" asked Mr. Trelawney.
"Anything else?" asked Mr. Trelawney.
"One more," said the captain. "There's been too much blabbing already."
"One more," said the captain. "There’s been too much talking already."
"Far too much," agreed the doctor.
"Way too much," agreed the doctor.
"I'll tell you what I've heard myself," continued Captain Smollett; "that you have a map of an island; that there's crosses on the map to show where treasure is; and that the island lies—" And then he named the latitude and longitude exactly.
"I'll tell you what I've heard myself," Captain Smollett continued, "that you have a map of an island, that there are crosses on the map indicating where the treasure is, and that the island is located—" Then he stated the exact latitude and longitude.
"I never told that," cried the squire, "to a soul."
"I never told anyone that," cried the squire.
"The hands know it, sir," returned the captain.
"The hands know it, sir," the captain replied.
"Livesey, that must have been you or Hawkins," cried the squire.
"Livesey, that must have been you or Hawkins," shouted the squire.
"It doesn't much matter who it was," replied the doctor. And I could see that neither he nor the captain paid much regard to Mr. Trelawney's protestations. Neither did I, to be sure, he was so loose a talker; yet in this case I believe he was really right, and that nobody had told the situation of the island.
"It doesn't really matter who it was," replied the doctor. I could see that neither he nor the captain paid much attention to Mr. Trelawney's complaints. I didn't either, to be honest; he was such a free talker. Still, in this case, I believe he was actually right, and that nobody had explained the situation of the island.
"Well, gentlemen," continued the captain, "I don't know who has this map, but I make it a point it shall be kept secret even from me and Mr. Arrow. Otherwise I would ask you to let me resign."
"Well, gentlemen," the captain continued, "I don’t know who has this map, but I insist it stays a secret even from me and Mr. Arrow. If it isn’t, I would have to ask you to let me resign."
"I see," said the doctor. "You wish us to keep this matter dark, and to make a garrison of the stern part of the ship, manned with my friend's own people, and provided with all the arms and powder on board. In other words, you fear a mutiny."
"I get it," said the doctor. "You want us to keep this quiet and turn the back end of the ship into a fortified area, staffed with my friend’s crew and equipped with all the weapons and gunpowder we have on board. In other words, you're worried about a mutiny."
"Sir," said Captain Smollett, "with no intention to take offense, I deny your right to put words into my mouth. No captain, sir, would be justified in going to sea at all if he had ground enough to say that. As for[66] Mr. Arrow, I believe him thoroughly honest; some of the men are the same; all may be for what I know. But I am responsible for the ship's safety and the life of every man Jack aboard of her. I see things going, as I think, not quite right; and I ask you to take certain precautions, or let me resign my berth. And that's all."
"Sir," Captain Smollett said, "I mean no offense, but I reject your right to put words in my mouth. No captain would have any reason to go to sea if he believed that. As for Mr. Arrow, I believe he is completely honest; some of the crew are the same; for all I know, they all are. But I'm responsible for the ship's safety and every man on board. I'm noticing things that I believe aren't quite right, and I'm asking you to take certain precautions, or let me resign from my position. That's all."
"Captain Smollett," began the doctor, with a smile, "did ever you hear the fable of the mountain and the mouse? You'll excuse me, I dare say, but you remind me of that fable. When you came in here I'll stake my wig you meant more than this."
"Captain Smollett," the doctor started, smiling, "have you ever heard the fable of the mountain and the mouse? I hope you won't mind me saying this, but you remind me of that fable. When you walked in here, I can bet you had more on your mind than this."
"Doctor," said the captain, "you are smart. When I came in here I meant to get discharged. I had no thought that Mr. Trelawney would hear a word."
"Doctor," said the captain, "you're clever. When I walked in here, I intended to get discharged. I never expected that Mr. Trelawney would hear a thing."
"No more I would," cried the squire. "Had Livesey not been here I should have seen you to the deuce. As it is, I have heard you. I will do as you desire, but I think the worse of you."
"No more I would," shouted the squire. "If Livesey hadn't been here, I would have sent you straight to hell. As it stands, I've listened to you. I'll do what you want, but I think less of you now."
"That's as you please, sir," said the captain. "You'll find I do my duty."
"That's up to you, sir," said the captain. "You'll see I do my job."
And with that he took his leave.
And with that, he said goodbye.
"Trelawney," said the doctor, "contrary to all my notions, I believe you have managed to get two honest men on board with you—that man and John Silver."
"Trelawney," the doctor said, "against all my expectations, I think you've actually brought two honest men on board with you—him and John Silver."
"Silver, if you like," cried the squire, "but as for that intolerable humbug, I declare I think his conduct unmanly, unsailorly, and downright un-English."
"Silver, if that's what you want," shouted the squire, "but as for that unbearable fraud, I honestly think his behavior is unmanly, unseemly for a sailor, and completely un-English."
"Well," said the doctor, "we shall see."
"Well," said the doctor, "we'll see."
When we came on deck the men had begun already to take out the arms and powder, yo-ho-ing at their work, while the captain and Mr. Arrow stood by superintending.
When we got on deck, the men had already started taking out the weapons and gunpowder, singing as they worked, while the captain and Mr. Arrow stood by, overseeing them.
The new arrangement was quite to my liking. The[67] whole schooner had been overhauled; six berths had been made astern, out of what had been the after-part of the main hold, and this set of cabins was only joined to the galley and forecastle by a sparred passage on the port side. It had been originally meant that the captain, Mr. Arrow, Hunter, Joyce, the doctor, and the squire were to occupy these six berths. Now Redruth and I were to get two of them, and Mr. Arrow and the captain were to sleep on deck in the companion, which had been enlarged on each side till you might almost have called it a round-house. Very low it was still, of course, but there was room to swing two hammocks, and even the mate seemed pleased with the arrangement. Even he, perhaps, had been doubtful as to the crew, but that is only guess, for, as you shall hear, we had not long the benefit of his opinion.
The new setup was definitely to my taste. The whole schooner had been remodeled; six sleeping spaces had been created at the back, out of what used to be the main hold, and this block of cabins was only connected to the galley and forecastle by a wooden passage on the left side. Initially, it was intended for the captain, Mr. Arrow, Hunter, Joyce, the doctor, and the squire to use these six sleeping spaces. Now Redruth and I were to take two of them, while Mr. Arrow and the captain would sleep on deck in the companion, which had been expanded on each side so much that you could almost call it a round-house. It was still quite low, but there was enough room to hang two hammocks, and even the mate seemed happy with the arrangement. Perhaps he had his doubts about the crew, but that’s just a guess, as you’ll see, we didn’t have his opinion for long.
We were all hard at work changing the powder and the berths, when the last man or two, and Long John along with them, came off in a shore-boat.
We were all busy changing the powder and the berths when the last couple of guys, including Long John, arrived in a small boat.
The cook came up the side like a monkey for cleverness, and, as soon as he saw what was doing, "So ho, mates!" said he, "what's this!"
The cook climbed up the side like a savvy monkey, and as soon as he saw what was happening, he said, "Hey, guys! What's going on?"
"We're a-changing the powder, Jack," answers one.
"We're changing the powder, Jack," replies one.
"Why, by the powers," cried Long John, "if we do, we'll miss the morning tide!"
"Why, by the powers," shouted Long John, "if we do, we'll miss the morning tide!"
"My orders!" said the captain, shortly. "You may go below, my man. Hands will want supper."
"My orders!" said the captain curtly. "You can head below, my man. The crew will want dinner."
"Ay, ay, sir," answered the cook; and, touching his forelock, he disappeared at once in the direction of his galley.
"Aye, aye, sir," replied the cook, and, touching his forehead, he quickly disappeared toward his kitchen.
"That's a good man, captain," said the doctor.
"That's a good guy, captain," said the doctor.
"Very likely, sir," replied Captain Smollett. "Easy[68] with that, men—easy," he ran on, to the fellows who were shifting the powder; and then suddenly observing me examining the swivel we carried amidships, a long brass nine—"Here, you ship's boy," he cried, "out o' that! Off with you to the cook and get some work."
"Very likely, sir," replied Captain Smollett. "Easy[68] with that, men—take it easy," he continued, addressing the guys who were moving the powder; and then suddenly noticing me looking at the swivel we had in the middle of the ship, a long brass nine—"Hey, you deckhand," he shouted, "get away from that! Go to the cook and find something to do."
And then as I was hurrying off I heard him say, quite loudly, to the doctor:
And just as I was rushing off, I heard him say, pretty loudly, to the doctor:
"I'll have no favorites on my ship."
"I won’t have any favorites on my ship."
I assure you I was quite of the squire's way of thinking, and hated the captain deeply.
I promise you, I completely agreed with the squire and really disliked the captain.
CHAPTER X
THE VOYAGE
All that night we were in a great bustle getting things stowed in their place, and boatfuls of the squire's friends, Mr. Blandly and the like, coming off to wish him a good voyage and a safe return. We never had a night at the "Admiral Benbow" when I had half the work; and I was dog-tired when, a little before dawn, the boatswain sounded his pipe, and the crew began to man the capstan bars. I might have been twice as weary, yet I would not have left the deck, all was so new and interesting to me—the brief commands, the shrill notes of the whistle, the men bustling to their places in the glimmer of the ship's lanterns.
All night we were busy getting everything packed away, while groups of the squire's friends, like Mr. Blandly, came over to wish him a good trip and a safe return. I had never worked as hard during a night at the "Admiral Benbow," and I was completely exhausted by the time, just before dawn, the boatswain sounded his pipe, and the crew started to man the capstan bars. I could have been even more tired, but I didn’t want to leave the deck; everything felt so new and interesting to me—the short commands, the sharp sounds of the whistle, the men hurrying to their spots in the glow of the ship’s lanterns.
"Now, Barbecue, tip us a stave," cried one voice.
"Hey, Barbecue, give us a tune," shouted one voice.
"The old one," cried another.
"The old one," shouted another.
"Ay, ay, mates," said Long John, who was standing by, with his crutch under his arm, and at once broke out in the air and words I knew so well:
"Ay, ay, mates," said Long John, who was standing nearby with his crutch under his arm, and he suddenly burst out singing the tune and lyrics I recognized so well:
And then the whole crew bore chorus:
And then the entire crew chimed in:
And at the third "ho!" drove the bars before them with a will.[70]
And on the third "ho!" they pushed the bars ahead with determination.[70]
Even at that exciting moment it carried me back to the old "Admiral Benbow" in a second, and I seemed to hear the voice of the captain piping in the chorus. But soon the anchor was short up; soon it was hanging dripping at the bows; soon the sails began to draw, and the land and shipping to flit by on either side, and before I could lie down to snatch an hour of slumber the Hispaniola had begun her voyage to the Isle of Treasure.
Even at that thrilling moment, it took me straight back to the old "Admiral Benbow" in an instant, and I could almost hear the captain's voice chiming in with the chorus. But soon the anchor was pulled up; soon it was hanging, dripping, at the front of the ship; soon the sails began to catch the wind, and the land and ships flew by on both sides. Before I could lie down to grab an hour of sleep, the Hispaniola had started her journey to Treasure Island.
I am not going to relate the voyage in detail. It was fairly prosperous. The ship proved to be a good ship, the crew were capable seamen, and the captain thoroughly understood his business. But before we came the length of Treasure Island, two or three things had happened which require to be known.
I’m not going to go into detail about the voyage. It went pretty well. The ship was solid, the crew were skilled sailors, and the captain really knew what he was doing. But before we reached Treasure Island, a couple of things happened that need to be mentioned.
Mr. Arrow, first of all, turned out even worse than the captain had feared. He had no command among the men, and people did what they pleased with him. But that was by no means the worst of it; for after a day or two at sea he began to appear on deck with hazy eye, red cheeks, stuttering tongue, and other marks of drunkenness. Time after time he was ordered below in disgrace. Sometimes he fell and cut himself; sometimes he lay all day long in his little bunk at one side of the companion; sometimes for a day or two he would be almost sober and attend to his work at least passably.
Mr. Arrow turned out to be even worse than the captain had feared. He had no authority over the crew, and people did whatever they wanted around him. But that wasn’t even the worst part; after a day or two at sea, he started showing up on deck with glassy eyes, red cheeks, slurred speech, and other signs of being drunk. Time after time, he was sent below deck in shame. Sometimes he fell and hurt himself; other times, he would spend all day in his small bunk off to the side of the stairs; and occasionally, for a day or two, he would be almost sober and manage to handle his work at least decently.
In the meantime we could never make out where he got the drink. That was the ship's mystery. Watch him as we pleased, we could do nothing to solve it, and when we asked him to his face, he would only laugh, if he were drunk, and if he were sober, deny solemnly that he ever tasted anything but water.
In the meantime, we could never figure out where he got the drink. That was the ship's mystery. No matter how closely we watched him, we couldn't solve it, and when we asked him directly, he would just laugh if he was drunk, and if he was sober, he would seriously deny ever tasting anything but water.
He was not only useless as an officer, and a bad influence[71] among the men, but it was plain that at this rate he must soon kill himself outright, so nobody was much surprised, nor very sorry, when one dark night, with a head sea, he disappeared entirely and was seen no more.
He was not just ineffective as an officer and a negative influence[71] on the men, but it was clear that at this pace he would soon end up seriously hurting himself. So, nobody was really surprised or very upset when one dark night, with rough seas, he completely vanished and was never seen again.
"Overboard!" said the captain. "Well, gentlemen, that saves the trouble of putting him in irons."
"Overboard!" said the captain. "Well, gentlemen, that takes care of the hassle of putting him in handcuffs."
But there we were, without a mate, and it was necessary, of course, to advance one of the men. The boatswain, Job Anderson, was the likeliest man aboard, and though he kept his old title, he served in a way as mate. Mr. Trelawney had followed the sea, and his knowledge made him very useful, for he often took a watch himself in easy weather. And the coxswain, Israel Hands, was a careful, wily, old, experienced seaman, who could be trusted at a pinch with almost anything.
But here we were, without a mate, and it was necessary, of course, to promote one of the crew. The boatswain, Job Anderson, was the most suitable person on board, and although he retained his old title, he effectively served as the mate. Mr. Trelawney had experience at sea, and his knowledge made him very helpful, as he often took a watch himself in calm weather. The coxswain, Israel Hands, was a careful, shrewd, old, experienced sailor who could be relied upon in a tough situation with almost anything.
He was a great confidant of Long John Silver, and so the mention of his name leads me on to speak of our ship's cook, Barbecue, as the men called him.
He was a close confidant of Long John Silver, and mentioning his name brings me to talk about our ship's cook, Barbecue, as the crew called him.
Aboard ship he carried his crutch by a lanyard round his neck, to have both hands as free as possible. It was something to see him wedge the foot of the crutch against a bulkhead, and, propped against it, yielding to every movement of the ship, get on with his cooking like someone safe ashore. Still more strange was it to see him in the heaviest of weather cross the deck. He had a line or two rigged up to help him across the widest spaces—Long John's earrings, they were called—and he would hand himself from one place to another, now using the crutch, now trailing it alongside by the lanyard, as quickly as another man could walk. Yet some of the men who had sailed with him before expressed their pity to see him so reduced.[72]
Aboard the ship, he hung his crutch around his neck with a lanyard, keeping his hands as free as possible. It was something to watch him wedge the foot of the crutch against a wall and, propped against it, moving with the ship, continue cooking like he was on solid ground. Even more surprising was seeing him navigate the deck during rough weather. He had a few lines rigged up to help him move across the widest gaps—these were called Long John's earrings—and he would swing himself from one spot to another, sometimes using the crutch and at other times letting it dangle by the lanyard, moving as quickly as any other man could walk. Yet some of the crew who had sailed with him before felt pity seeing him like this.[72]
"He's no common man, Barbecue," said the coxswain to me. "He had good schooling in his young days, and can speak like a book when so minded; and brave—a lion's nothing alongside of Long John! I seen him grapple four and knock their heads together—him unarmed."
"He's not just any guy, Barbecue," the coxswain told me. "He had a solid education when he was younger and can talk like he's reading from a book when he wants to. And he's brave—nothing compares to Long John! I've seen him take on four guys and smash their heads together—without any weapons."
All the crew respected and even obeyed him. He had a way of talking to each, and doing everybody some particular service. To me he was unweariedly kind, and always glad to see me in the galley, which he kept as clean as a new pin; the dishes hanging up burnished, and his parrot in a cage in the corner.
All the crew respected and even obeyed him. He had a way of talking to each of them and doing something special for everyone. To me, he was endlessly kind and always happy to see me in the kitchen, which he kept spotless; the dishes hanging up were polished, and his parrot was in a cage in the corner.
"Come away, Hawkins," he would say; "come and have a yarn with John. Nobody more welcome than yourself, my son. Sit you down and hear the news. Here's Cap'n Flint—I calls my parrot Cap'n Flint, after the famous buccaneer—here's Cap'n Flint predicting success to our v'yage. Wasn't you, Cap'n?"
"Come over, Hawkins," he would say; "come and chat with John. No one is more welcome than you, my son. Sit down and hear the news. Here's Cap'n Flint—I named my parrot Cap'n Flint after the famous pirate—here's Cap'n Flint predicting success for our voyage. Right, Cap'n?"
And the parrot would say, with great rapidity: "Pieces of eight! pieces of eight! pieces of eight!" till you wondered that it was not out of breath or till John threw his handkerchief over the cage.
And the parrot would say, really fast: "Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight!" until you wondered how it wasn't out of breath or until John threw his handkerchief over the cage.
"Now, that bird," he would say, "is, may be, two hundred years old, Hawkins—they live forever mostly, and if anybody's seen more wickedness it must be the devil himself. She's sailed with England—the great Cap'n England, the pirate. She's been at Madagascar, and at Malabar, and Surinam, and Providence, and Portobello. She was at the fishing up of the wrecked plate ships. It's there she learned 'Pieces of eight,' and little wonder; three hundred and fifty thousand of 'em, Hawkins! She was at the boarding of the Viceroy of[73] the Indies out of Goa, she was, and to look at her you would think she was a babby. But you smelt powder—didn't you, cap'n?"
"Now, that bird," he would say, "is probably about two hundred years old, Hawkins—they live forever mostly, and if anyone's seen more wickedness, it must be the devil himself. She's sailed with England—the great Captain England, the pirate. She's been to Madagascar, Malabar, Surinam, Providence, and Portobello. She was involved in the salvage of the wrecked treasure ships. It's there she learned 'Pieces of eight,' and no wonder; three hundred and fifty thousand of them, Hawkins! She was at the boarding of the Viceroy of[73] the Indies out of Goa, she was, and looking at her, you'd think she was a baby. But you smelled gunpowder—didn't you, captain?"
"Stand by to go about," the parrot would scream.
"Get ready to go!" the parrot would scream.
"Ah, she's a handsome craft, she is," the cook would say, and give her sugar from his pocket, and then the bird would peck at the bars and swear straight on, passing belief for wickedness. "There," John would add, "you can't touch pitch and not be mucked, lad. Here's this poor old innocent bird of mine swearing blue fire and none the wiser, you may lay to that. She would swear the same, in a manner of speaking, before the chaplain." And John would touch his forelock with a solemn way he had, that made me think he was the best of men.
"Ah, she's a beautiful bird," the cook would say, pulling out some sugar from his pocket, and then the bird would peck at the bars and curse up a storm, showing a shocking level of wickedness. "See," John would add, "you can't mess with something dirty and not get dirty yourself, my friend. This poor, innocent bird of mine is cursing like crazy and has no clue, trust me on that. She would curse just the same, in a way, in front of the chaplain." And John would touch his forelock in a serious manner that made me think he was a really good man.
In the meantime the squire and Captain Smollett were still on pretty distant terms with one another. The squire made no bones about the matter; he despised the captain. The captain, on his part, never spoke but when he was spoken to, and then sharp and short and dry, and not a word wasted. He owned, when driven into a corner, that he seemed to have been wrong about the crew; that some of them were as brisk as he wanted to see, and all had behaved fairly well. As for the ship, he had taken a downright fancy to her. "She'll lie a point nearer the wind than a man has a right to expect of his own married wife, sir. But," he would add, "all I say is, we're not home again, and I don't like the cruise."
In the meantime, the squire and Captain Smollett were still keeping a pretty good distance from each other. The squire didn't hide his feelings; he looked down on the captain. The captain, for his part, only spoke when addressed, and then he was blunt, curt, and didn’t waste any words. He admitted, when pushed, that he seemed to have misjudged the crew; some of them were as lively as he’d like, and they had all behaved reasonably well. As for the ship, he had taken quite a liking to her. "She'll sail closer to the wind than anyone has a right to expect from their own spouse, sir. But," he would add, "all I’m saying is, we’re not home yet, and I’m not a fan of this trip."
The squire, at this, would turn away and march up and down the deck, chin in air.
The squire, upon hearing this, would turn away and pace back and forth on the deck, chin held high.
"A trifle more of that man," he would say, "and I should explode."
"A little more of that guy," he would say, "and I'd blow up."
We had some heavy weather, which only proved the[74] qualities of the Hispaniola. Every man on board seemed well content, and they must have been hard to please if they had been otherwise, for it is my belief there was never a ship's company so spoiled since Noah put to sea. Double grog was going on the least excuse; there was duff on odd days, as, for instance, if the squire heard it was any man's birthday; and always a barrel of apples standing broached in the waist, for anyone to help himself that had a fancy.
We had some rough weather, which just showed off the[74] qualities of the Hispaniola. Every guy on board seemed pretty happy, and they must have been really hard to please if they weren’t, because I believe there’s never been a group of sailors so well taken care of since Noah set sail. Everyone was getting double rations of grog for the slightest reason; there was duff on random days, like when the squire found out it was someone’s birthday; and there was always a barrel of apples open in the middle for anyone who wanted to grab some.
"Never knew good to come of it yet," the captain said to Doctor Livesey. "Spoil foc's'le hands, make devils. That's my belief."
"Never saw anything good come from it," the captain told Doctor Livesey. "It ruins the crew and turns them into devils. That’s what I believe."
But good did come of the apple barrel, as you shall hear, for if it had not been for that we should have had no note of warning and might all have perished by the hand of treachery.
But something good came from the apple barrel, as you will see, because if it hadn't been for that, we wouldn't have had any warning and might all have fallen victim to betrayal.
This is how it came about.
This is how it went down.
We had run up the trades to get the wind of the island we were after—I am not allowed to be more plain—and now we were running down for it with a bright lookout day and night. It was about the last day of our outward voyage, by the largest computation; some time that night, or, at latest, before noon of the morrow, we should sight the Treasure Island. We were heading south-southwest, and had a steady breeze abeam and a quiet sea. The Hispaniola rolled steadily, dipping her bowsprit now and then with a whiff of spray. All was drawing alow and aloft; everyone was in the bravest spirits, because we were now so near an end of the first part of our adventure.
We had set our sails to catch the wind towards the island we were trying to reach—I can’t be more specific—and now we were heading for it with a keen lookout day and night. It was about the last day of our outward journey, based on the biggest estimates; sometime that night, or at the latest, before noon the next day, we should sight Treasure Island. We were sailing south-southwest, with a steady breeze coming from the side and a calm sea. The Hispaniola rolled gently, occasionally splashing the bowsprit with a bit of spray. Everything was in good order, and everyone was in high spirits, knowing we were so close to finishing the first part of our adventure.
Now, just after sundown, when all my work was over and I was on my way to my berth, it occurred to me that I should like an apple. I ran on deck. The watch was[75] all forward looking out for the island. The man at the helm was watching the luff of the sail and whistling away gently to himself, and that was the only sound excepting the swish of the sea against the bows and around the sides of the ship.
Now, just after sunset, when all my work was done and I was heading to my bunk, it occurred to me that I wanted an apple. I ran up on deck. The watch was[75] all up front keeping an eye out for the island. The guy steering the ship was focused on the sail's luff and whistling softly to himself, and that was the only sound besides the water swishing against the front and around the sides of the ship.
In I got bodily into the apple barrel, and found there was scarce an apple left; but, sitting down there in the dark, what with the sound of the waters and the rocking movement of the ship, I had either fallen asleep, or was on the point of doing so, when a heavy man sat down with rather a clash close by. The barrel shook as he leaned his shoulders against it, and I was just about to jump up when the man began to speak. It was Silver's voice, and, before I had heard a dozen words, I would not have shown myself for all the world, but lay there, trembling and listening, in the extreme of fear and curiosity; for from these dozen words I understood that the lives of all the honest men aboard depended upon me alone.
I climbed into the apple barrel and found there were hardly any apples left; but as I sat there in the dark, listening to the sound of the water and the rocking of the ship, I either fell asleep or was just about to doze off when a heavy man sat down close by with a thud. The barrel shook as he leaned against it, and I was about to jump up when the man started talking. It was Silver’s voice, and before I had heard a dozen words, I wouldn’t have revealed myself for anything in the world, so I stayed there, trembling and listening, caught between fear and curiosity; because from those few words, I realized that the lives of all the honest men on board depended solely on me.
CHAPTER XI
WHAT I HEARD IN THE APPLE BARREL
"No, not I," said Silver. "Flint was cap'n; I was quartermaster, along of my timber leg. The same broadside I lost my leg, old Pew lost his deadlights. It was a master surgeon, him that ampytated me—out of college and all—Latin by the bucket, and what not; but he was hanged like a dog, and sun-dried like the rest, at Corso Castle. That was Roberts' men, that was, and comed of changing names to their ships—Royal Fortune and so on. Now, what a ship was christened, so let her stay, I says. So it was with the Cassandra, as brought us all safe home from Malabar, after England took the Viceroy of the Indies; so it was with the old Walrus, Flint's old ship, as I've seen a-muck with the red blood and fit to sink with gold."
"No, not me," said Silver. "Flint was the captain; I was the quartermaster, thanks to my wooden leg. On the same broadside that I lost my leg, old Pew lost his eyesight. It was a top-notch surgeon who amputated me—fresh out of college and all—fluent in Latin and everything; but he ended up hanged like a dog, and dried out like the others, at Corso Castle. That was Roberts' crew, and it came from changing names of their ships—Royal Fortune and so on. Now, whatever a ship is named, that’s what it should stay, I say. It was the same with the Cassandra, that brought us all safely home from Malabar, after England captured the Viceroy of the Indies; it was the same with the old Walrus, Flint's old ship, which I saw covered in red blood and almost sinking with gold."
"Ah!" cried another voice, that of the youngest hand on board, and evidently full of admiration, "he was the flower of the flock, was Flint!"
"Ah!" shouted another voice, belonging to the youngest crew member on board, clearly filled with admiration, "he was the best of the bunch, Flint!"
"Davis was a man, too, by all accounts," said Silver. "I never sailed along of him; first with England, then with Flint, that's my story; and now here on my own account, in a manner of speaking. I laid by nine hundred safe, from England, and two thousand after Flint. That ain't bad for a man before the mast—all safe in bank. 'Tain't earning now, it's saving does it, you may lay to that. Where's all England's men now? I dunno. Where's[77] Flint's? Why, most of 'em aboard here, and glad to get the duff—been begging before that, some of 'em. Old Pew, as had lost his sight, and might have thought shame, spends twelve hundred pounds in a year, like a lord in Parliament. Where is he now? Well, he's dead now and under hatches; but for two years before that, shiver my timbers! the man was starving. He begged, and he stole, and he cut throats, and starved at that, by the powers!"
"Davis was definitely a man, from what everyone says," said Silver. "I never sailed with him; first I was with England, then with Flint—that's my story; and now I'm out here on my own, in a way. I saved up nine hundred from England, and two thousand after Flint. That's pretty good for someone working the deck—all stashed safely in the bank. It's not about earning now; it's saving that makes it happen, you can count on that. Where are all of England’s men now? I have no idea. Where are Flint's men? Well, most of them are on board here, and happy to get the food—they were begging before that, some of them. Old Pew, who had lost his sight and should have felt ashamed, spent twelve hundred pounds a year like he was some lord in Parliament. Where is he now? Well, he's dead and buried; but for two years before that, good grief! the man was starving. He begged, he stole, he even killed, and still starved, I swear!"
"Well, it ain't much use, after all," said the young seaman.
"Well, it's not really useful, after all," said the young seaman.
"'Tain't much use for fools, you may lay to it—that, nor nothing," cried Silver. "But now, you look here; you're young, you are, but you're as smart as paint. I see that when I set my eyes on you, and I'll talk to you like a man."
"'Ain't much use for fools, that's for sure—nor anything else," yelled Silver. "But listen up; you're young, sure, but you're clever as can be. I can tell that as soon as I laid my eyes on you, and I'll speak to you like an equal."
You can imagine how I felt when I heard this abominable old rogue addressing another in the very same words of flattery as he had used to myself. I think, if I had been able, that I would have killed him through the barrel. Meantime he ran on, little supposing he was overheard.
You can imagine how I felt when I heard that despicable old conman talking to someone else using the exact same flattering words he had used on me. I think, if I had the chance, I would have killed him on the spot. In the meantime, he kept talking, completely unaware that I was listening.
"Here it is about gentlemen of fortune. They lives rough, and they risk swinging, but they eat and drink like fighting-cocks, and when a cruise is done, why it's hundreds of pounds instead of hundreds of farthings in their pockets. Now, the most goes for rum and a good fling, and to sea again in their shirts. But that's not the course I lay. I puts it all away, some here, some there, and none too much anywheres, by reason of suspicion. I'm fifty, mark you; once back from this cruise I set up gentleman in earnest. Time enough, too, says you. Ah, but I've lived easy in the meantime; never denied myself[78] o' nothing heart desires, and slept soft and ate dainty all my days, but when at sea. And how did I begin? Before the mast, like you!"
"Here we’re talking about wealthy men. They live tough lives and take big risks, but they eat and drink well, and when a voyage is over, they have hundreds of pounds instead of just a few pennies in their pockets. Most of it goes towards rum and a wild time, then they head back to sea wearing just their shirts. But that’s not the plan I follow. I save a bit here and a bit there, but not too much anywhere, because of suspicion. I’m fifty, you know; once I’m back from this voyage, I’ll live like a true gentleman. You might say there’s still time. But I’ve enjoyed my life up to now; I've never denied myself anything my heart desires and I've slept comfortably and eaten well all my days, except when I was at sea. And how did I start? Before the mast, just like you!"
"Well," said the other, "but all the other money's gone now, ain't it? You daren't show face in Bristol after this."
"Well," said the other, "but all the other money is gone now, right? You can't show your face in Bristol after this."
"Why, where might you suppose it was?" asked Silver, derisively.
"Where do you think it was?" Silver asked with disdain.
"At Bristol, in banks and places," answered his companion.
"At Bristol, in banks and other places," his companion replied.
"It were," said the cook; "it were when we weighed anchor. But my old missis has it all by now. And the 'Spy-glass' is sold, lease and good will and rigging; and the old girl's off to meet me. I would tell you where, for I trust you; but it 'ud make jealousy among the mates."
"It was," said the cook; "it was when we weighed anchor. But my old lady has it all by now. And the 'Spy-glass' is sold, lease and goodwill and rigging; and the old girl is off to meet me. I would tell you where, because I trust you; but it would cause jealousy among the mates."
"And you can trust your missis?" asked the other.
"And you can trust your wife?" asked the other.
"Gentlemen of fortune," returned the cook, "usually trust little among themselves, and right they are, you may lay to it. But I have a way with me, I have. When a mate brings a slip on his cable—one as knows me, I mean—it won't be in the same world with old John. There was some that was feared of Pew, and some that was feared of Flint; but Flint his own self was feared of me. Feared he was, and proud. They was the roughest crew afloat, was Flint's; the devil himself would have been feared to go to sea with them. Well, now, I tell you, I'm not a boasting man, and you seen yourself how easy I keep company; but when I was quartermaster, lambs wasn't the word for Flint's old buccaneers. Ah, you may be sure of yourself in old John's ship."
"Gentlemen of fortune," replied the cook, "usually don’t trust each other much, and they’re right not to. But I have my own way of dealing with things, I do. When a mate messes up—someone who knows me, that is—they won’t want anything to do with old John. Some were scared of Pew, and some were scared of Flint; but even Flint himself was scared of me. He was scared, and he was proud. Flint had the roughest crew on the water; even the devil would have thought twice about sailing with them. Now, I’m not one to boast, and you’ve seen how easily I can fit in; but when I was quartermaster, the word ‘lambs’ didn’t come close to describing Flint’s old pirates. Ah, you can be sure you’ll be safe on old John's ship."
"Well, I tell you now," replied the lad, "I didn't half a quarter like the job till I had this talk with you, John, but there's my hand on it now."[79]
"Well, I'm telling you now," the kid replied, "I didn’t really like the job until I had this talk with you, John, but I'm committed to it now."[79]
"And a brave lad you were, and smart, too," answered Silver, shaking hands so heartily that all the barrel shook, "and a finer figurehead for a gentleman of fortune I never clapped my eyes on."
"And you were a brave kid, and smart, too," Silver said, shaking hands so firmly that the whole barrel shook, "and I've never seen a better figurehead for a gentleman of fortune."
By this time I had begun to understand the meaning of their terms. By a "gentleman of fortune" they plainly meant neither more nor less than a common pirate, and the little scene that I had overheard was the last act in the corruption of one of the honest hands—perhaps of the last one left aboard. But on this point I was soon to be relieved, for, Silver giving a little whistle, a third man strolled up and sat down by the party.
By this time, I had started to grasp the meaning of their words. By "gentleman of fortune," they clearly meant nothing more or less than a common pirate, and the little scene I had overheard was the final act in the downfall of one of the honest crew members—perhaps the last one left on board. But I would soon get clarity on this, as Silver gave a small whistle, and a third man walked over and sat down with the group.
"Dick's square," said Silver.
"Dick's square," said Silver.
"Oh, I know'd Dick was square," returned the voice of the coxswain, Israel Hands. "He's no fool, is Dick." And he turned his quid and spat. "But, look here," he went on, "here's what I want to know, Barbecue—how long are we a-going to stand off and on like a blessed bumboat? I've had a'most enough o' Cap'n Smollett; he's hazed me long enough, by thunder! I want to go into that cabin, I do. I want their pickles and wines, and that."
"Oh, I knew Dick was reliable," said the coxswain, Israel Hands. "He’s no fool, that Dick." He turned his chew and spat. "But listen," he continued, "here's what I want to know, Barbecue—how long are we going to keep hanging back like some useless trading boat? I've almost had it with Captain Smollett; he's pushed me long enough, for sure! I want to get into that cabin, I really do. I want their pickles and wines, and all that."
"Israel," said Silver, "your head ain't much account, nor never was. But you're able to hear, I reckon; leastways your ears is big enough. Now, here's what I say—you'll berth forward, and you'll live hard, and you'll speak soft, and you'll keep sober, till I give the word; and you may lay to that, my son."
"Israel," said Silver, "your head isn't worth much, and it never was. But I guess you can hear; at least your ears are big enough. Now, here's what I'm saying—you'll stay in the front, you'll work hard, you'll speak quietly, and you'll stay sober until I say otherwise; you can count on that, my son."
"Well, I don't say no, do I?" growled the coxswain. "What I say is, when? That's what I say."
"Well, I don’t say no, do I?" growled the coxswain. "What I’m saying is, when? That’s what I’m saying."
"When! by the powers!" cried Silver. "Well, now, if you want to know, I'll tell you when. The last moment[80] I can manage; and that's when. Here's a first-rate seaman, Cap'n Smollett, sails the blessed ship for us. Here's this squire and doctor with a map and such—I don't know where it is, do I? No more do you, says you. Well, then, I mean this squire and doctor shall find the stuff, and help us to get it aboard, by the powers! Then we'll see. If I was sure of you all, sons of double Dutchmen, I'd have Cap'n Smollett navigate us halfway back again before I struck."
"When! By the powers!" shouted Silver. "Well, if you want to know, I'll tell you when. The last moment I can manage; and that's when. Here’s a top-notch sailor, Cap'n Smollett, who’s sailing this blessed ship for us. Here are this squire and doctor with a map and all that—I don’t know where it is, do I? You don’t know either, do you? Well, I mean this squire and doctor should find the treasure and help us get it on board, by the powers! Then we’ll see. If I was sure of you all, sons of double Dutchmen, I'd have Cap'n Smollett navigate us halfway back again before I made my move."
"Why, we're all seamen aboard here, I should think," said the lad Dick.
"Well, I think we're all sailors on board here," said the boy Dick.
"We're all foc's'le hands, you mean," snapped Silver. "We can steer a course, but who's to set one? That's what all you gentlemen split on, first and last. If I had my way, I'd have Cap'n Smollett work us back into the trades at least; then we'd have no blessed miscalculations and a spoonful of water a day. But I know the sort you are. I'll finish with 'em at the island, as soon's the blunt's on board, and a pity it is. But you're never happy till you're drunk. Split my sides, I've a sick heart to sail with the likes of you!"
"We're all just crew members on the forecastle, right?" Silver snapped. "We can steer the ship, but who decides where we’re going? That’s the argument you gentlemen have been having, time and again. If it were up to me, I’d have Captain Smollett take us back to the safer routes at least; then we wouldn’t be dealing with all these mistakes and only getting a bit of water a day. But I know what kind of people you are. I’ll deal with them at the island, as soon as the money's on board, and it’s a shame. But you’re never satisfied until you’re drunk. It makes me feel sick to sail with the likes of you!"
"Easy all, Long John," cried Israel. "Who's a-crossin' of you?"
"Hold up, Long John," shouted Israel. "Who’s crossing you?"
"Why, how many tall ships, think ye, now, have I seen laid aboard? and how many brisk lads drying in the sun at Execution Dock?" cried Silver; "and all for this same hurry and hurry and hurry. You hear me? I seen a thing or two at sea, I have. If you would on'y lay your course, and a p'int to windward, you would ride in carriages, you would. But not you! I know you. You'll have your mouthful of rum to-morrow, and go hang."[81]
"Why, how many tall ships do you think I've seen docked? And how many lively guys drying in the sun at Execution Dock?" Silver shouted. "And all for this same rush and rush and rush. Do you hear me? I've seen a thing or two at sea, I really have. If you would just set your course and make a point against the wind, you'd be riding in carriages. But not you! I know you too well. You'll have your drink of rum tomorrow and then just hang around." [81]
"Everybody know'd you was a kind of a chapling, John; but there's others as could hand and steer as well as you," said Israel. "They liked a bit o' fun, they did. They wasn't so high and dry, nohow, but took their fling, like jolly companions, everyone."
"Everyone knew you were kind of a small fry, John; but there are others who can handle things just as well as you," said Israel. "They enjoyed a bit of fun, that's for sure. They weren't so uptight, not at all, but lived it up like cheerful friends, all of them."
"So?" said Silver. "Well, and where are they now? Pew was that sort, and he died a beggar-man. Flint was, and he died of rum at Savannah. Ah, they was a sweet crew, they was! on'y, where are they?"
"So?" said Silver. "Well, where are they now? Pew was like that, and he died a beggar. Flint was too, and he died from rum in Savannah. Ah, they were quite a crew, they were! Only, where are they?"
"But," asked Dick, "when we do lay 'em athwart, what are we to do with 'em, anyhow?"
"But," asked Dick, "when we do lay them crosswise, what are we supposed to do with them, anyway?"
"There's the man for me!" cried the cook, admiringly. "That's what I call business. Well, what would you think? Put 'em ashore like maroons? That would have been England's way. Or cut 'em down like that much pork? That would have been Flint's or Billy Bones's."
"That's the guy for me!" the cook exclaimed, with admiration. "Now that's what I call business. So, what do you think? Should we just leave them on the shore like castaways? That would have been England's approach. Or should we take them out like they're just a hunk of meat? That would have been Flint's or Billy Bones's way."
"Billy was the man for that," said Israel. "'Dead men don't bite,' says he. Well, he's dead now, hisself; he knows the long and short on it now; and if ever a rough hand come to port, it was Billy."
"Billy was the guy for that," said Israel. "'Dead men don't bite,' he used to say. Well, he's dead now himself; he knows the whole story now; and if there was ever a tough character who came to port, it was Billy."
"Right you are," said Silver, "rough and ready. But mark you here: I'm an easy man—I'm quite the gentleman, says you; but this time it's serious. Dooty is dooty, mates. I give my vote—death. When I'm in Parlyment, and riding in my coach, I don't want none of these sea-lawyers in the cabin a-coming home, unlooked for, like the devil at prayers. Wait is what I say; but when the time comes, why let her rip!"
"You're right," said Silver, "rough and ready. But listen, I'm an easy guy—I'm quite the gentleman, as you say; but this time it's serious. Duty is duty, friends. I cast my vote—death. When I'm in Parliament, riding in my carriage, I don't want any of these sea-lawyers coming on board unexpectedly, like the devil showing up at prayers. Patience is what I say; but when the time comes, let it go!"
"John," cried the coxswain, "you're a man!"
"John," shouted the coxswain, "you're amazing!"
"You'll say so, Israel, when you see," said Silver. "Only one thing I claim—I claim Trelawney. I'll wring his calf's head off his body with these hands.[82] Dick!" he added, breaking off, "you must jump up, like a sweet lad, and get me an apple, to wet my pipe like."
"You'll see, Israel," said Silver. "There's just one thing I stand by—I want Trelawney. I'm going to twist his head off with my own hands. [82] Dick!" he continued, stopping abruptly, "you need to hop up, like a good boy, and grab me an apple to moisten my pipe."
You may fancy the terror I was in! I should have leaped out and run for it, if I had found the strength; but my limbs and heart alike misgave me. I heard Dick begin to rise, and then some one seemingly stopped him, and the voice of Hands exclaimed:
You can imagine the panic I was in! I would have jumped up and run away if I had the strength; but both my body and my heart let me down. I heard Dick starting to get up, and then someone appeared to hold him back, and Hands shouted:
"Oh, stow that! Don't you get sucking of that bilge, John. Let's have a go of the rum."
"Oh, cut that out! Don't start on that negative stuff, John. Let's have a drink of the rum."
"Dick," said Silver, "I trust you. I've a gauge on the keg, mind. There's the key; you fill a pannikin and bring it up."
"Dick," said Silver, "I trust you. I've got a measure on the keg, you know. Here’s the key; fill a cup and bring it up."
Terrified as I was, I could not help thinking to myself that this must have been how Mr. Arrow got the strong waters that destroyed him.
Terrified as I was, I couldn't help but think to myself that this must have been how Mr. Arrow got the strong liquor that ruined him.
Dick was gone but a little while, and during his absence Israel spoke straight on in the cook's ear. It was but a word or two that I could catch, and yet I gathered some important news; for, besides other scraps that tended to the same purpose, this whole clause was audible: "Not another man of them'll jine." Hence there were still faithful men on board.
Dick was gone for just a little while, and during his absence, Israel leaned in to speak directly into the cook’s ear. I could only catch a word or two, but I gathered some important information; besides other bits that pointed to the same conclusion, I clearly heard this entire statement: "Not another man of them will join." So, there were still loyal men on board.
When Dick returned, one after another of the trio took the pannikin and drank—one "To luck"; another with a "Here's to old Flint," and Silver himself saying, in a kind of song, "Here's to ourselves, and hold your luff, plenty of prizes and plenty of duff."
When Dick came back, each of the three took the mug and drank—one toasted, "To luck"; another said, "Here’s to old Flint," and Silver himself sang, "Here’s to us, and steady your course, lots of prizes and plenty of food."
Just then a sort of brightness fell upon me in the barrel, and, looking up, I found the moon had risen, and was silvering the mizzen-top and shining white on the luff of the foresail, and almost at the same time the voice on the lookout shouted, "Land ho!"
Just then a kind of brightness filled the barrel, and when I looked up, I saw the moon had risen, illuminating the mizzen-top and shining white on the luff of the foresail. Almost at the same moment, the lookout shouted, "Land ho!"
CHAPTER XII
COUNCIL OF WAR
There was a great rush of feet across the deck. I could hear people tumbling up from the cabin and the foc's'le; and slipping in an instant outside my barrel, I dived behind the foresail, made a double towards the stern, and came out upon the open deck in time to join Hunter and Doctor Livesey in the rush for the weather bow.
There was a huge rush of people on the deck. I could hear them coming up from the cabin and the forecastle; quickly sliding out of my barrel, I dived behind the foresail, made a quick move toward the back, and got onto the open deck just in time to join Hunter and Doctor Livesey in the sprint for the weather bow.
There all hands were already congregated. A belt of fog had lifted almost simultaneously with the appearance of the moon. Away to the southwest of us we saw two low hills, about a couple of miles apart, and rising behind one of them a third and higher hill, whose peak was still buried in the fog. All three seemed sharp and conical in figure.
There, everyone had already gathered. A layer of fog had lifted almost at the same time as the moon showed up. To the southwest, we saw two low hills, about two miles apart, with a third, taller hill rising behind one of them, its peak still hidden in the fog. All three hills looked sharp and conical in shape.
So much I saw almost in a dream, for I had not yet recovered from my horrid fear of a minute or two before. And then I heard the voice of Captain Smollett issuing orders. The Hispaniola was laid a couple of points nearer the wind, and now sailed a course that would just clear the island on the east.
I saw so much that it felt like a dream because I hadn't fully gotten over the terrible fear I had just moments before. Then I heard Captain Smollett's voice giving commands. The Hispaniola was adjusted a couple of points closer to the wind and was now on a course that would just avoid the island on the east.
"And now, men," said the captain, when all was sheeted home, "has any one of you ever seen that land ahead?"
"And now, guys," said the captain, once everything was secured, "has anyone here ever seen that land up ahead?"
"I have, sir," said Silver. "I've watered there with a trader I was cook in."[84]
"I have, sir," said Silver. "I've been there with a trader I used to cook for."[84]
"The anchorage is on the south, behind an islet, I fancy?" asked the captain.
"The anchorage is to the south, behind a small island, right?" asked the captain.
"Yes, sir, Skeleton Island they calls it. It were a main place for pirates once, and a hand we had on board knowed all their names for it. That hill to the nor'ard they calls the Foremast Hill; there are three hills in a row running south'ard—fore, main, and mizzen, sir. But the main—that's the big 'un, with the cloud on it—they usually calls the Spy-glass, by reason of a lookout they kept when they was in the anchorage cleaning; for it's there they cleaned their ships, sir, asking your pardon."
"Yes, sir, they call it Skeleton Island. It used to be a major spot for pirates, and there was a hand on board who knew all their names. That hill to the north is called Foremast Hill; there are three hills in a row going south—fore, main, and mizzen, sir. But the main—that's the big one, with the cloud on it—they usually call it Spyglass because of a lookout they had when they were anchored there cleaning; that's where they cleaned their ships, sir, if you don't mind me saying."
"I have a chart here," said Captain Smollett. "See if that's the place."
"I have a map here," said Captain Smollett. "Check if that's the spot."
Long John's eyes burned in his head as he took the chart, but, by the fresh look of the paper, I knew he was doomed to disappointment. This was not the map we found in Billy Bones's chest, but an accurate copy, complete in all things—names, and heights, and soundings—with the single exception of the red crosses and the written notes. Sharp as must have been his annoyance, Silver had the strength of mind to hide it.
Long John's eyes were intense as he took the chart, but from the fresh appearance of the paper, I could tell he was bound to be disappointed. This wasn't the map we discovered in Billy Bones's chest; it was a perfect copy, complete with all the details—names, elevations, and depths—except for the red crosses and the handwritten notes. As annoyed as he must have been, Silver had the composure to keep it to himself.
"Yes, sir," said he, "this is the spot, to be sure, and very prettily drawed out. Who might have done that, I wonder? The pirates were too ignorant, I reckon. Ay, here it is: 'Captain Kidd's Anchorage'—just the name my shipmate called it. There's a strong current runs along the south, and then away nor'ard up the west coast. Right you was, sir," said he, "to haul your wind and keep the weather of the island. Leastways, if such was your intention as to enter and careen, and there ain't no better place for that in these waters."[85]
"Yes, sir," he said, "this is definitely the spot, and it’s marked out quite nicely. I wonder who could have done that? The pirates were probably too clueless, I guess. Ah, here it is: 'Captain Kidd's Anchorage'—just the name my shipmate called it. There's a strong current that flows south, then heads northeast up the west coast. You were right, sir," he continued, "to adjust your sails and keep to the windward side of the island. At least, if your plan was to come in and careen, there’s no better place for that in these waters." [85]
"Thank you, my man," said Captain Smollett. "I'll ask you, later on, to give us a help. You may go."
"Thanks, man," said Captain Smollett. "I'll ask you later for some help. You can go."
I was surprised at the coolness with which John avowed his knowledge of the island, and I own I was half-frightened when I saw him drawing nearer to myself. He did not know, to be sure, that I had overheard his council from the apple barrel, and yet I had, by this time, taken such a horror of his cruelty, duplicity, and power, that I could scarce conceal a shudder when he laid his hand upon my arm.
I was shocked by how casually John admitted he knew about the island, and I have to admit I was a bit scared when I saw him getting closer to me. He didn't know, of course, that I had eavesdropped on his meeting from the apple barrel, but by that point, I had developed such a dread of his cruelty, deceit, and power that I could hardly hide a shiver when he put his hand on my arm.
"Ah," said he, "this here is a sweet spot, this island—a sweet spot for a lad to get ashore on. You'll bathe, and you'll climb trees, and you'll hunt goats, you will, and you'll get aloft on them hills like a goat yourself. Why, it makes me young again. I was going to forget my timber leg, I was. It's a pleasant thing to be young, and have ten toes, and you may lay to that. When you want to go a bit of exploring, you just ask old John and he'll put up a snack for you to take along."
"Ah," he said, "this is a great spot, this island—a perfect place for a guy to come ashore. You’ll swim, climb trees, and hunt goats, you will, and you’ll get up those hills like a goat yourself. It makes me feel young again. I was about to forget my wooden leg, I really was. It’s nice to be young and have ten toes, you can count on that. When you want to go explore a bit, just ask old John and he’ll pack a snack for you to take with you."
And clapping me in the friendliest way upon the shoulder, he hobbled off forward and went below.
And giving me a friendly tap on the shoulder, he hobbled off ahead and went downstairs.
Captain Smollett, the squire, and Doctor Livesey were talking together on the quarter-deck, and anxious as I was to tell them my story, I durst not interrupt them openly. While I was still casting about in my thoughts to find some probable excuse, Doctor Livesey called me to his side. He had left his pipe below, and being a slave to tobacco, had meant that I should fetch it; but as soon as I was near enough to speak and not be overheard, I broke out immediately: "Doctor, let me speak. Get the captain and squire down to the cabin, and then make some pretense to send for me. I have terrible news."[86]
Captain Smollett, the squire, and Doctor Livesey were talking on the quarter-deck, and as eager as I was to share my story, I couldn't openly interrupt them. While I was trying to come up with a good excuse, Doctor Livesey called me over to him. He had left his pipe below decks, and being addicted to tobacco, he expected me to fetch it for him. But as soon as I got close enough to speak without being overheard, I blurted out: "Doctor, I need to talk. Get the captain and squire down to the cabin, and then make up some reason to send for me. I have really bad news."[86]
The doctor changed countenance a little, but next moment he was master of himself.
The doctor changed his expression slightly, but in the next moment, he regained his composure.
"Thank you, Jim," said he, quite loudly; "that was all I wanted to know," as if he had asked me a question.
"Thanks, Jim," he said, raising his voice; "that was all I needed to know," as if he had asked me a question.
And with that he turned on his heel and rejoined the other two. They spoke together for a little, and though none of them started, or raised his voice, or so much as whistled, it was plain enough that Doctor Livesey had communicated my request, for the next thing that I heard was the captain giving an order to Job Anderson, and all hands were piped on deck.
And with that, he turned around and went back to the other two. They talked for a bit, and even though none of them moved, raised their voices, or whistled, it was clear that Doctor Livesey had passed on my request. The next thing I heard was the captain giving an order to Job Anderson, and everyone was called on deck.
"My lads," said Captain Smollett, "I've a word to say to you. This land that we have sighted is the place we have been sailing to. Mr. Trelawney, being a very open-handed gentleman, as we all know, has just asked me a word or two, and as I was able to tell him that every man on board had done his duty, alow and aloft, as I never ask to see it done better, why, he and I and the doctor are going below to the cabin to drink your health and luck, and you'll have grog served out for you to drink our health and luck. I'll tell you what I think of this: I think it handsome. And if you think as I do, you'll give a good sea cheer for the gentleman that does it."
"My guys," said Captain Smollett, "I have a word to share with you. This land we've spotted is the place we've been sailing to. Mr. Trelawney, being a very generous gentleman, as we all know, just asked me a thing or two, and since I was able to tell him that every man on board has done his duty, up and down, as I've never seen done better, well, he, the doctor, and I are going below to the cabin to toast your health and good fortune, and you'll get some grog to drink our health and good fortune. Here’s what I think about this: I think it's quite noble. And if you feel as I do, you'll give a hearty cheer for the gentleman who does this."
The cheer followed—that was a matter of course—but it rang out so full and hearty, that I confess I could hardly believe these same men were plotting for our blood.
The cheer came next—that was expected—but it sounded so genuine and enthusiastic that I honestly could hardly believe these same men were scheming to kill us.
"One more cheer for Cap'n Smollett!" cried Long John, when the first had subsided.
"One more cheer for Captain Smollett!" shouted Long John after the first cheer died down.
And this also was given with a will.
And this was also given willingly.
On the top of that the three gentlemen went below, and not long after, word was sent forward that Jim Hawkins was wanted in the cabin.[87]
On top of that, the three gentlemen went below, and not long after, a message was sent forward that Jim Hawkins was needed in the cabin.[87]
I found them all three seated around the table, a bottle of Spanish wine and some raisins before them, and the doctor smoking away, with his wig on his lap, and that, I knew, was a sign that he was agitated. The stern window was open, for it was a warm night, and you could see the moon shining behind on the ship's wake.
I found all three of them sitting around the table, with a bottle of Spanish wine and some raisins in front of them, while the doctor was chain-smoking, his wig resting in his lap, which I knew was a sign that he was uneasy. The stern window was open since it was a warm night, and you could see the moonlight reflecting off the ship's wake.
"Now, Hawkins," said the squire, "you have something to say. Speak up."
"Now, Hawkins," said the squire, "you have something to say. Go ahead."
I did as I was bid, and, as short as I could make it, told the whole details of Silver's conversation. Nobody interrupted me till I was done, nor did anyone of the three of them make so much as a movement, but they kept their eyes upon my face from first to last.
I did what I was told, and as briefly as possible, I shared the entire conversation I had with Silver. Nobody interrupted me until I finished, and none of the three of them even moved; they just kept their eyes on my face the whole time.
"Jim," said Doctor Livesey, "take a seat."
"Jim," Doctor Livesey said, "have a seat."
And they made me sit down at a table beside them, poured me out a glass of wine, filled my hands with raisins, and all three, one after the other, and each with a bow, drank my good health, and their service to me, for my luck and courage.
And they made me sit at a table with them, poured me a glass of wine, filled my hands with raisins, and one by one, each with a bow, toasted to my health and their service to me, for my luck and courage.
"Now, captain," said the squire, "you were right and I was wrong. I own myself an ass, and I await your orders."
"Now, captain," said the squire, "you were right and I was wrong. I admit I'm a fool, and I'm ready for your orders."
"No more an ass than I, sir," returned the captain. "I never heard of a crew that meant to mutiny but what showed signs before, for any man that had an eye in his head to see the mischief and take steps according. But this crew," he added, "beats me."
"No more of a fool than I am, sir," replied the captain. "I've never heard of a crew planning a mutiny without showing signs beforehand, for anyone who has any sense can see the trouble coming and act accordingly. But this crew," he added, "confuses me."
"Captain," said the doctor, "with your permission, that's Silver. A very remarkable man."
"Captain," the doctor said, "if you don't mind, that's Silver. A really exceptional guy."
"He'd look remarkably well from a yardarm, sir," returned the captain. "But this is talk; this don't lead[88] to anything. I see three or four points, and with Mr. Trelawney's permission I'll name them."
"He'd look really good from a yardarm, sir," replied the captain. "But this is just talk; it doesn't lead[88] to anything. I see three or four points, and with Mr. Trelawney's permission, I'll name them."
"You, sir, are the captain. It is for you to speak," said Mr. Trelawney, grandly.
"You, sir, are the captain. It's your turn to speak," said Mr. Trelawney, grandly.
"First point," began Mr. Smollett, "we must go on because we can't turn back. If I gave the word to turn about, they would rise at once. Second point, we have time before us—at least until this treasure's found. Third point, there are faithful hands. Now, sir, it's got to come to blows sooner or later, and what I propose is to take time by the forelock, as the saying is, and come to blows some fine day when they least expect it. We can count, I take it, on your own home servants, Mr. Trelawney?"
"First point," Mr. Smollett began, "we have to keep going because we can’t turn back now. If I say to turn around, they would rebel immediately. Second point, we have time on our side—at least until we find this treasure. Third point, we can rely on loyal hands. Now, sir, it’s going to come to a fight sooner or later, and what I recommend is to seize the opportunity, as the saying goes, and engage in a fight some day when they least expect it. We can count, I assume, on your own household staff, Mr. Trelawney?"
"As upon myself," declared the squire.
"As for me," declared the squire.
"Three," reckoned the captain; "ourselves make seven, counting Hawkins here. Now, about the honest hands?"
"Three," estimated the captain; "we make seven, including Hawkins here. Now, what about the trustworthy crew?"
"Most likely Trelawney's own men," said the doctor; "those he picked up for himself before he lit on Silver."
"Probably Trelawney's own crew," said the doctor; "the ones he gathered for himself before he found Silver."
"Nay," replied the squire, "Hands was one of mine."
"Nah," replied the squire, "Hands was one of mine."
"I did think I could have trusted Hands," added the captain.
"I really thought I could trust Hands," added the captain.
"And to think that they're all Englishmen!" broke out the squire. "Sir, I could find it in my heart to blow the ship up."
"And to think that they're all Englishmen!" exclaimed the squire. "Sir, I could seriously consider blowing up the ship."
"Well, gentlemen," said the captain, "the best that I can say is not much. We must lay to, if you please, and keep a bright lookout. It's trying on a man, I know. It would be pleasanter to come to blows. But there's no help for it till we know our men. Lay to and whistle for a wind; that's my view."
"Well, gentlemen," said the captain, "I don’t have much good news to share. We need to stop and keep a sharp lookout. I know this is tough on everyone. It would be easier to just fight it out. But we can’t do that until we know who we're up against. Stop and hope for a breeze; that’s how I see it."
"Jim here," said the doctor, "can help us more than[89] anyone. The men are not shy with him and Jim is a noticing lad."
"Jim here," said the doctor, "can help us more than[89] anyone. The men are comfortable with him, and Jim is observant."
"Hawkins, I put prodigious faith in you," added the squire.
"Hawkins, I have great faith in you," added the squire.
I began to feel pretty desperate at this, for I felt altogether helpless; and yet, by an odd train of circumstances, it was indeed through me that safety came. In the meantime, talk as we pleased, there were only seven out of the twenty-six on whom we knew we could rely, and out of these seven one was a boy, so that the grown men on our side were six to their nineteen.
I started to feel really desperate about this because I felt completely helpless; yet, strangely enough, it was actually through me that help arrived. In the meantime, no matter how much we talked, there were only seven out of the twenty-six we could count on, and of those seven, one was a boy, which meant we had six grown men compared to their nineteen.
PART III
MY SHORE ADVENTURE
CHAPTER XIII
HOW MY SHORE ADVENTURE BEGAN
The appearance of the island when I came on deck next morning was altogether changed. Although the breeze had now utterly ceased, we had made a great deal of way during the night and were now lying becalmed about half a mile to the southeast of the low eastern coast. Gray-colored woods covered a large part of the surface. This even tint was indeed broken up by streaks of yellow sand-break in the lower lands and by many tall trees of the pine family, out-topping the others—some singly, some in clumps; but the general coloring was uniform and sad. The hills ran up clear above the vegetation in spires of naked rock. All were strangely shaped, and the Spy-glass, which was by three or four hundred feet the tallest on the island, was likewise the strangest in configuration, running up sheer from almost every side and then suddenly cut off at the top like a pedestal to put a statue on.
The island looked completely different when I came on deck the next morning. Even though the breeze had completely died down, we had covered a lot of distance during the night and were now sitting still about half a mile southeast of the low eastern coast. Gray woods covered a large part of the surface. This even color was interrupted by streaks of yellow sand in the lower areas and by tall pine trees that stood out—some alone, some in groups; but overall, the color was uniform and gloomy. The hills jutted up above the vegetation as spires of bare rock. They all had unusual shapes, and the Spy-glass, which was three or four hundred feet taller than anything else on the island, was also the strangest in shape, rising almost straight up from every side and then suddenly flattening out at the top like a pedestal for a statue.
The Hispaniola was rolling scuppers under in the ocean swell. The booms were tearing at the blocks, the rudder was banging to and fro, and the whole ship creaking, groaning, and jumping like a manufactory. I had to cling tight to the backstay and the world turned giddily before my eyes; for though I was a good enough sailor when there was way on, this standing still and being rolled about like a bottle was a thing I never learned to stand[94] without a qualm or so, above all in the morning, on an empty stomach.
The Hispaniola was rolling in the waves of the ocean. The booms were straining against the blocks, the rudder was swinging back and forth, and the whole ship was creaking, groaning, and jumping like a factory. I had to hold on tightly to the backstay as the world spun dizzyingly around me; because while I was a decent sailor when the ship was moving, I never got used to just standing still and being tossed around like a bottle. This was particularly tough in the morning, especially on an empty stomach.[94]
Perhaps it was this—perhaps it was the look of the island, with its gray, melancholy woods, and wild stone spires, and the surf that we could both see and hear foaming and thundering on the steep beach—at least, although the sun shone bright and hot, and the shore birds were fishing and crying all around us, and you would have thought anyone would have been glad to get to land after being so long at sea, my heart sank, as the saying is, into my boots, and from that first look onward I hated the very thought of Treasure Island.
Maybe it was this—maybe it was the sight of the island, with its gray, gloomy woods, wild stone spires, and the surf that we could both see and hear crashing and roaring on the steep beach—at least, even though the sun was shining bright and hot, and the shorebirds were fishing and crying all around us, and you would have thought anyone would be happy to reach land after being at sea for so long, my heart sank, as the saying goes, into my boots, and from that first glance onward I hated the very idea of Treasure Island.
We had a dreary morning's work before us, for there was no sign of any wind, and the boats had to be got out and manned, and the ship warped three or four miles round the corner of the island and up the narrow passage to the haven behind Skeleton Island. I volunteered for one of the boats, where I had, of course, no business. The heat was sweltering and the men grumbled fiercely over their work. Anderson was in command of my boat, and instead of keeping the crew in order he grumbled as loud as the worst.
We faced a tough morning ahead since there was no hint of wind. We needed to get the boats out and crewed, and then maneuver the ship three or four miles around the corner of the island and up the narrow passage to the safe spot behind Skeleton Island. I offered to take one of the boats, even though I really had no reason to. The heat was unbearable, and the men were complaining loudly about their work. Anderson was in charge of my boat, but instead of keeping the crew organized, he grumbled just as much as the rest.
"Well," he said, with an oath, "it's not forever."
"Well," he said, swearing, "it's not permanent."
I thought this was a very bad sign, for, up to that day, the men had gone briskly and willingly about their business, but the very sight of the island had relaxed the cords of discipline.
I thought this was a really bad sign because, until that day, the men had been energetic and eager about their work, but just seeing the island had loosened the grip of discipline.
All the way in, Long John stood by the steersman and conned the ship. He knew the passage like the palm of his hand; and though the man in the chains got everywhere more water than was down in the chart, John never hesitated once.[95]
All the way in, Long John stood by the helmsman and navigated the ship. He knew the route like the back of his hand; and even though the guy in chains found more water than what was shown on the chart, John never hesitated at all.[95]
"There's a strong scour with the ebb," he said, "and this here passage has been dug out, in a manner of speaking, with a spade."
"There's a strong current with the tide going out," he said, "and this passage has been, in a way, dug out with a shovel."
We brought up just where the anchor was in the chart, about a third of a mile from each shore, the mainland on one side and Skeleton Island on the other. The bottom was clean sand. The plunge of our anchor sent up clouds of birds wheeling and crying over the woods, but in less than a minute they were down again, and all was once more silent.
We pointed out exactly where the anchor was on the chart, about a third of a mile from each shore, with the mainland on one side and Skeleton Island on the other. The seabed was clear sand. When we dropped the anchor, it startled a flock of birds, sending them swirling and screaming over the trees, but less than a minute later, they settled back down, and everything was silent again.
The place was entirely landlocked, buried in woods, the trees coming right down to high-water mark, the shores mostly flat, and the hill-tops standing round at a distance in a sort of amphitheater, one here, one there. Two little rivers, or rather two swamps, emptied out into this pond, as you might call it and the foliage round that part of the shore had a kind of poisonous brightness. From the ship we could see nothing of the house or stockade, for they were quite buried among trees; and if it had not been for the chart on the companion, we might have been the first that had ever anchored there since the islands arose out of the seas.
The place was completely isolated, surrounded by woods, with trees reaching right to the high-water line. The shores were mostly flat, and the hilltops stood in a circular arrangement off in the distance, one here and one there. Two small rivers, or more accurately, two swamps, flowed into this pond, as you might call it, and the vegetation around that part of the shore had a strangely vibrant glow. From the ship, we couldn't see the house or stockade because they were completely hidden among the trees; and if it hadn't been for the chart on the companionway, we might have been the first to anchor there since the islands emerged from the sea.
There was not a breath of air moving, nor a sound but that of the surf booming half a mile away along the beaches and against the rocks outside. A peculiar stagnant smell hung over the anchorage—a smell of sodden leaves and rotting tree trunks. I observed the doctor sniffing and sniffing, like someone tasting a bad egg.
There wasn't a breath of air stirring, and the only sound was the surf crashing half a mile away along the beaches and against the rocks outside. A strange, musty smell lingered over the anchorage—a mix of damp leaves and decaying tree trunks. I noticed the doctor sniffing repeatedly, like someone trying to figure out a bad egg.
"I don't know about treasure," he said, "but I'll stake my wig there's fever here."
"I might not know about treasure," he said, "but I’ll bet my wig there’s a fever here."
If the conduct of the men had been alarming in the boat, it became truly threatening when they had come[96] aboard. They lay about the deck, growling together in talk. The slightest order was received with a black look, and grudgingly and carelessly obeyed. Even the honest hands must have caught the infection, for there was not one man aboard to mend another. Mutiny, it was plain, hung over us like a thundercloud.
If the behavior of the men on the boat was concerning, it became genuinely menacing once they boarded. They sprawled on the deck, grumbling among themselves. Even a simple command was met with a scowl, and they followed orders reluctantly and carelessly. Even the honest workers must have been affected, as there wasn't a single man on board willing to help another. It was clear that mutiny loomed over us like a storm cloud.
And it was not only we of the cabin party who perceived the danger. Long John was hard at work going from group to group, spending himself in good advice, and as for example no man could have shown a better. He fairly outstripped himself in willingness and civility; he was all smiles to everyone. If an order were given, John would be on his crutch in an instant, with the cheeriest "Ay, ay, sir!" in the world; and when there was nothing else to do, he kept up one song after another, as if to conceal the discontent of the rest.
And it wasn't just us in the cabin party who noticed the danger. Long John was busy going from group to group, offering helpful advice, and, for instance, no one could have demonstrated better. He really outdid himself with his eagerness and politeness; he was all smiles for everyone. If an order was given, John would be on his crutch in a flash, with the cheeriest "Aye, aye, sir!" in the world; and when there was nothing else to do, he kept singing one song after another, as if to hide everyone else's discontent.
Of all the gloomy features of that gloomy afternoon, this obvious anxiety on the part of Long John appeared the worst.
Of all the depressing aspects of that dreary afternoon, Long John's clear anxiety seemed to be the worst.
We held a council in the cabin.
We had a meeting in the cabin.
"Sir," said the captain, "if I risk another order, the whole ship'll come about our ears by the run. You see, sir, here it is. I get a rough answer, do I not? Well, if I speak back, pikes will be going in two shakes; if I don't, Silver will see there's something under that, and the game's up. Now, we've only one man to rely on."
"Sir," the captain said, "if I take another chance with an order, the whole ship will fall apart in no time. You see, sir, here's the situation. I get a harsh response, don't I? Well, if I respond, there will be trouble in a matter of moments; if I stay quiet, Silver will notice something's off, and it's game over. Right now, we only have one person we can trust."
"And who is that?" asked the squire.
"And who is that?" the squire asked.
"Silver, sir," returned the captain; "he's as anxious as you and I to smother things up. This is a tiff; he'd soon talk 'em out of it if he had the chance, and what I propose to do is to give him the chance. Let's allow the men an afternoon ashore. If they all go, why, we'll fight[97] the ship. If they none of them go, well, then, we hold the cabin, and God defend the right. If some go, you mark my words, sir, Silver'll bring 'em aboard again as mild as lambs."
"Silver, sir," the captain replied, "he's just as eager as you and I to smooth things over. This is just a spat; he’d quickly talk them out of it if he had the chance, and what I suggest we do is give him that chance. Let’s give the men an afternoon on shore. If they all go, then we’ll take over the ship. If none of them go, well, then we hold the cabin, and God protect what’s right. If some go, mark my words, sir, Silver will bring them back on board as gentle as lambs."
It was so decided; loaded pistols were served out to all the sure men. Hunter, Joyce, and Redruth were taken into our confidence, and received the news with less surprise and a better spirit than we had looked for, and then the captain went on deck and addressed the crew.
It was decided; loaded pistols were given to all the trusted men. Hunter, Joyce, and Redruth were brought into our confidence and took the news with less surprise and more positivity than we expected, and then the captain went on deck and spoke to the crew.
"My lads," said he, "we've had a hot day, and are all tired and out of sorts. A turn ashore'll hurt nobody; the boats are still in the water; you can take the gigs, and as many as please can go ashore for the afternoon. I'll fire a gun half an hour before sundown."
"My guys," he said, "we've had a long day, and we're all tired and a bit grumpy. A break on land won't hurt anyone; the boats are still in the water. You can take the small boats, and as many of you who want to can head ashore for the afternoon. I'll fire a gun half an hour before sunset."
I believe the silly fellows must have thought they would break their shins over treasure as soon as they were landed; for they all came out of their sulks in a moment, and gave a cheer that started the echo in a far-away hill, and sent the birds once more flying and squalling round the anchorage.
I think those silly guys must have thought they’d find treasure as soon as they landed; they all came out of their moods in an instant and cheered, which made an echo in a distant hill and sent the birds flying and squawking around the anchorage again.
The captain was too bright to be in the way. He whipped out of sight in a moment, leaving Silver to arrange the party, and I fancy it was as well he did so. Had he been on deck he could no longer so much as have pretended not to understand the situation. It was as plain as day. Silver was the captain, and a mighty rebellious crew he had of it. The honest hands—and I was soon to see it proved that there were such on board—must have been very stupid fellows. Or, rather, I suppose the truth was this, that all hands were disaffected by the example of the ringleaders—only some more, some less; and a few, being good fellows in the main, could neither be led nor[98] driven any farther. It is one thing to be idle and skulk, and quite another to take a ship and murder a number of innocent men.
The captain was too clever to stay in the way. He disappeared in an instant, leaving Silver to organize the crew, and I think it was better that he did. If he had been on deck, he wouldn’t have been able to pretend not to understand what was happening. It was obvious. Silver was in charge, and he had a very rebellious crew. The honest crew members—and I would soon see proof that there were some on board—must have been quite foolish. Or, rather, I guess the truth is that all the crew were influenced by the ringleaders—some more than others; and a few, being decent individuals overall, couldn’t be swayed any further. It’s one thing to be lazy and hide, and another to take over a ship and kill a bunch of innocent people.
At last, however, the party was made up. Six fellows were to stay on board, and the remaining thirteen, including Silver, began to embark.
At last, the group was finalized. Six guys were set to stay on board, and the other thirteen, including Silver, started to get on.
Then it was that there came into my head the first of the mad notions that contributed so much to save our lives. If six men were left by Silver, it was plain our party could not take and fight the ship; and since only six were left, it was equally plain that the cabin party had no present need of my assistance. It occurred to me at once to go ashore. In a jiffy I had slipped over the side and curled up in the foresheets of the nearest boat, and almost at the same moment she shoved off.
Then it hit me with the first of the crazy ideas that ended up saving our lives. If Silver had only left six men behind, it was obvious that our group couldn’t take on the ship in a fight; and since there were only six left, it was also clear that the cabin crew didn’t need my help at the moment. I quickly decided to go ashore. In no time, I had slipped over the side and curled up in the front sheets of the nearest boat, and just about at the same moment, she pushed off.
No one took notice of me, only the bow oar saying, "Is that you, Jim? Keep your head down." But Silver, from the other boat, looked sharply over and called out to know if that were me; and from that moment I began to regret what I had done.
No one noticed me, except for the bow oar who said, "Is that you, Jim? Keep your head down." But Silver, from the other boat, glanced over and called out to see if it was me; and from that moment on, I started to regret what I had done.
The crews raced for the beach, but the boat I was in, having some start, and being at once the lighter and the better manned, shot far ahead of her consort, and the bow had struck among the shore-side trees, and I had caught a branch and swung myself out, and plunged into the nearest thicket, while Silver and the rest were still a hundred yards behind.
The crews sprinted for the beach, but the boat I was in, getting a good start and being lighter and better crewed, sped ahead of the other boat. The bow hit the trees by the shore, and I grabbed a branch, swung myself out, and jumped into the nearest thicket while Silver and the others were still a hundred yards behind.
"Jim, Jim!" I heard him shouting.
"Jim, Jim!" I heard him yelling.
But you may suppose I paid no heed; jumping, ducking, and breaking through, I ran straight before my nose, till I could run no longer.
But you might think I didn’t pay attention; jumping, ducking, and breaking through, I ran straight ahead until I couldn't run anymore.
CHAPTER XIV
THE FIRST BLOW
I was so pleased at having given the slip to Long John, that I began to enjoy myself and look around me with some interest on the strange land that I was in. I had crossed a marshy tract full of willows, bulrushes, and odd, outlandish, swampy trees; and had now come out upon the skirts of an open piece of undulating, sandy country, about a mile long, dotted with a few pines, and a great number of contorted trees, not unlike the oak in growth, but pale in the foliage, like willows. On the far side of the open stood one of the hills, with two quaint, craggy peaks, shining vividly in the sun.
I was so happy to have escaped from Long John that I started to enjoy myself and take a look around at the strange land I was in. I had crossed a marshy area filled with willows, bulrushes, and unusual, swampy trees; and now I had arrived at the edge of an open stretch of rolling, sandy land, about a mile long, dotted with a few pines and a lot of twisted trees, similar to oaks in shape but with pale leaves like willows. On the far side of this open area stood a hill with two quirky, craggy peaks, shining brightly in the sun.
I now felt for the first time the joy of exploration. The isle was uninhabited; my shipmates I had left behind, and nothing lived in front of me but dumb brutes and fowls. I turned hither and thither among the trees. Here and there were flowering plants, unknown to me; here and there I saw snakes, and one raised his head from a ledge of rock and hissed at me with a noise not unlike the spinning of a top. Little did I suppose that he was a deadly enemy, and that the noise was the famous rattle.
I was experiencing the joy of exploration for the first time. The island was deserted; I had left my shipmates behind, and all that was in front of me were dumb animals and birds. I wandered around among the trees. I came across flowering plants I’d never seen before; I spotted snakes here and there, and one raised its head from a rock ledge and hissed at me with a sound reminiscent of a spinning top. I had no idea that I was facing a dangerous adversary and that the sound was the notorious rattle.
Then I came to a long thicket of these oak-like trees—live, or evergreen, oaks, I heard afterward they should be called—which grew low along the sand like brambles, the boughs curiously twisted, the foliage compact, like thatch. The thicket stretched down from the top of one[100] of the sandy knolls, spreading and growing taller as it went, until it reached the margin of the broad, reedy fen, through which the nearest of the little rivers soaked its way into the anchorage. The marsh was steaming in the strong sun, and the outline of the Spy-glass trembled through the haze.
Then I came to a long thicket of these oak-like trees—live, or evergreen oaks, as I learned later they were called—which grew low along the sand like brambles. The branches were oddly twisted, and the leaves were dense, like thatch. The thicket extended down from the top of one[100] of the sandy hills, spreading and getting taller as it went, until it reached the edge of the wide, reedy marsh, through which the closest of the little rivers wound its way into the harbor. The marsh was steaming in the bright sun, and the shape of the Spy-glass shimmered through the haze.
All at once there began to go a sort of bustle among the bulrushes; a wild duck flew up with a quack, another followed, and soon over the whole surface of the marsh a great cloud of birds hung screaming and circling in the air. I judged at once that some of my shipmates must be drawing near along the borders of the fen. Nor was I deceived, for soon I heard the very distant and low tones of a human voice, which, as I continued to give ear, grew steadily louder and nearer.
Suddenly, there was a flurry of activity among the reeds; a wild duck took off with a quack, followed by another, and soon a huge flock of birds was screaming and circling above the marsh. I instantly figured that some of my shipmates must be approaching the edge of the swamp. I was right, because soon I heard the faint sound of a human voice, which, as I listened more closely, grew louder and closer.
This put me in great fear, and I crawled under cover of the nearest live-oak, and squatted there, hearkening, as silent as a mouse.
This really scared me, so I crawled under the nearest live oak and crouched there, listening quietly like a mouse.
Another voice answered; and then the first voice, which I now recognized to be Silver's, once more took up the story, and ran on for a long while in a stream, only now and again interrupted by the other. By the sound they must have been talking earnestly, and almost fiercely, but no distinct word came to my hearing.
Another voice responded, and then the first voice, which I now recognized as Silver's, continued the story for quite a while in a steady flow, only occasionally interrupted by the other. From the sound of it, they must have been speaking seriously and almost passionately, but I couldn't make out any distinct words.
At last the speakers seemed to have paused, and perhaps to have sat down, for not only did they cease to draw any nearer, but the birds themselves began to grow more quiet, and to settle again to their places in the swamp.
At last, the speakers seemed to have stopped, and maybe even sat down, because not only did they stop getting closer, but the birds themselves started to quiet down as well and returned to their spots in the swamp.
And now I began to feel that I was neglecting my business; that since I had been so foolhardy as to come ashore with these desperadoes, the least I could do was to overhear them at their councils, and that my plain[101] and obvious duty was to draw as close as I could manage, under the favorable ambush of the crouching trees.
And now I started to realize that I was neglecting my responsibilities; that since I had been reckless enough to come ashore with these outlaws, the least I could do was listen in on their discussions, and that my straightforward[101] and clear duty was to get as close as I could, using the cover of the crouching trees.
I could tell the direction of the speakers pretty exactly, not only by the sound of their voices, but by the behavior of the few birds that still hung in alarm above the heads of the intruders.
I could pinpoint where the speakers were coming from pretty accurately, not just by the sound of their voices, but also by the way the few birds still hovered anxiously above the heads of the intruders.
Crawling on all-fours, I made steadily but slowly towards them, till at last, raising my head to an aperture among the leaves, I could see clear down into a little green dell beside the marsh, and closely set about with trees, where Long John Silver and another of the crew stood face to face in conversation.
Crawling on all fours, I made my way steadily but slowly toward them, until finally, raising my head to a gap in the leaves, I could see clearly down into a small green valley next to the marsh, surrounded closely by trees, where Long John Silver and another crew member stood face to face in conversation.
The sun beat full upon them. Silver had thrown his hat beside him on the ground, and his great, smooth, blonde face, all shining with heat, was lifted to the other man's in a kind of appeal.
The sun beat down on them. Silver had tossed his hat on the ground beside him, and his big, smooth, blonde face, shining with heat, was raised to the other man's in a sort of appeal.
"Mate," he was saying, "it's because I thinks gold dust of you—gold dust, and you may lay to that! If I hadn't took to you like pitch, do you think I'd have been here a-warning of you? All's up—you can't make nor mend; it's to save your neck that I'm a-speaking, and if one of the wild 'uns knew it, where 'ud I be, Tom—now tell me, where 'ud I be?"
"Mate," he said, "it's because I think so highly of you—really, I do! If I hadn't taken to you like glue, do you think I'd be here warning you? It's all over—you can't change anything; I'm just trying to save your neck by talking to you, and if one of the wild guys knew it, where would that leave me, Tom—come on, where would I be?"
"Silver," said the other man—and I observed he was not only red in the face, but spoke as hoarse as a crow, and his voice shook, too, like a taut rope—"Silver," says he, "you're old, and you're honest, or has the name for it; and you've money, too, which lots of poor sailors hasn't; and you're brave, or I'm mistook. And will you tell me you'll let yourself be led away with that kind of a mess of swabs? Not you! As sure as God sees me, I'd sooner lose my hand. If I turn agin my dooty—"[102]
"Silver," said the other man—and I noticed he was not only flushed but spoke as hoarse as a crow, his voice trembling like a tight rope—"Silver," he said, "you're old, and you're honest, or at least people think you are; and you've got money, which a lot of poor sailors don't have; and you're brave, or I'm mistaken. And will you tell me you'll let yourself be led away by that bunch of losers? Not a chance! As sure as God sees me, I'd sooner lose my hand. If I go against my duty—"[102]
And then all of a sudden he was interrupted by a noise. I had found one of the honest hands—well, here, at that same moment, came news of another. Far away out in the marsh there arose, all of a sudden, a sound like the cry of anger, then another on the back of it, and then one horrid, long-drawn scream. The rocks of the Spy-glass re-echoed it a score of times; the whole troop of marsh-birds rose again, darkening heaven with a simultaneous whir; and long after that death-yell was still ringing in my brain, silence had re-established its empire, and only the rustle of the redescending birds and the boom of the distant surges disturbed the languor of the afternoon.
And then suddenly he was interrupted by a noise. I had come across one of the honest workers—well, at that very moment, news came of another. Far out in the marsh, a sound suddenly erupted, like a cry of anger, then another followed, and then a horrifying, drawn-out scream. The rocks of the Spy-glass echoed it many times; the whole flock of marsh-birds took flight again, darkening the sky with a simultaneous flurry; and long after that deathly cry was still ringing in my mind, silence had reclaimed its hold, and only the rustling of the returning birds and the distant crashing waves broke the stillness of the afternoon.
Tom had leaped at the sound, like a horse at the spur; but Silver had not winked an eye. He stood where he was, resting lightly on his crutch, watching his companion like a snake about to spring.
Tom jumped at the sound, like a horse spurred on; but Silver didn’t flinch. He stayed where he was, resting lightly on his crutch, watching his companion like a snake ready to strike.
"John!" said the sailor, stretching out his hand.
"John!" said the sailor, reaching out his hand.
"Hands off!" cried Silver, leaping back a yard, as it seemed to me, with the speed and security of a trained gymnast.
"Hands off!" shouted Silver, jumping back a yard, as it appeared to me, with the speed and confidence of a trained gymnast.
"Hands off, if you like, John Silver," said the other. "It's a black conscience that can make you feared of me. But, in heaven's name, tell me what was that?"
"Keep your distance, if you want, John Silver," replied the other. "It's a guilty conscience that can make you afraid of me. But, for heaven's sake, tell me what was that?"
"That?" returned Silver, smiling away, but warier than ever, his eye a mere pin-point in his big face, but gleaming like a crumb of glass. "That? Oh, I reckon that'll be Alan."
"That?" Silver replied, smiling easily but more guarded than ever, his eye just a tiny dot in his large face, yet shining like a piece of glass. "That? Oh, I guess that'll be Alan."
And at this poor Tom flashed out like a hero.
And at that moment, poor Tom shone like a hero.
"Alan!" he cried. "Then rest his soul for a true seaman! And as for you, John Silver, long you've been a mate of mine, but you're mate of mine no more. If I[103] die like a dog I'll die in my dooty. You've killed Alan, have you? Kill me, too, if you can. But I defies you."
"Alan!" he shouted. "Then rest in peace for a true sailor! And as for you, John Silver, you've been my partner for a long time, but you're not my partner anymore. If I die like a dog, I'll die doing my duty. You've killed Alan, have you? Go ahead, kill me too, if you can. But I defy you."
And with that this brave fellow turned his back directly on the cook and set off walking for the beach. But he was not destined to go far. With a cry John seized the branch of a tree, whipped the crutch out of his armpit, and sent that uncouth missile hurling through the air. It struck poor Tom, point foremost, and with stunning violence, right between the shoulders in the middle of his back. His hands flew up, he gave a sort of gasp and fell.
And with that, this brave guy turned his back on the cook and started walking toward the beach. But he wasn't meant to get far. With a shout, John grabbed a tree branch, whipped the crutch out from under his arm, and hurled that awkward projectile through the air. It hit poor Tom, point first, with a shocking force right between his shoulders in the middle of his back. His hands shot up, he gasped, and fell.
Whether he was injured much or little, none could ever tell. Like enough, to judge from the sound, his back was broken on the spot. But he had no time given him to recover. Silver, agile as a monkey, even without leg or crutch, was on the top of him next moment, and had twice buried his knife up to the hilt in that defenseless body. From my place of ambush I could hear him pant aloud as he struck the blows.
Whether he was injured a lot or just a little, no one could really say. Judging by the noise, it seemed his back was broken right there. But he didn’t have a moment to recover. Silver, quick and nimble like a monkey, even without a leg or crutch, was on top of him in an instant and had plunged his knife all the way in twice into that defenseless body. From my hiding spot, I could hear him breathing heavily as he delivered the strikes.
I do not know what it rightly is to faint, but I do know that for the next little while the whole world swam away from before me in a whirling mist; Silver and the birds and the tall Spy-glass hilltop going round and round and topsy-turvy before my eyes, and all manner of bells ringing, and distant voices shouting in my ear.
I don't really understand what it means to faint, but I do know that for a little while, everything around me blurred into a swirling fog. Silver and the birds and the tall Spy-glass hilltop spun around me, all upside down, with all kinds of bells ringing and distant voices shouting in my ear.
When I came again to myself the monster had pulled himself together, his crutch under his arm, his hat upon his head. Just before him Tom lay motionless upon the sward; but the murderer minded him not a whit, cleansing his blood-stained knife the while upon a whisp of grass. Everything else was unchanged, the sun still shining mercilessly upon the steaming marsh and the tall pinnacle of[104] the mountain, and I could scarce persuade myself that murder had actually been done and a human life cruelly cut short a moment since, before my eyes.
When I came to my senses again, the monster had composed himself, his crutch under his arm, his hat perched on his head. Right in front of him, Tom lay motionless on the grass; but the murderer didn’t pay him any attention, wiping his blood-stained knife on a blade of grass. Everything else was the same, the sun still beating down mercilessly on the steaming marsh and the tall peak of[104] the mountain, and I could barely convince myself that a murder had actually happened and a human life had been cruelly cut short just moments before, right in front of my eyes.
But now John put his hand into his pocket, brought out a whistle, and blew upon it several modulated blasts, that rang far across the heated air. I could not tell, of course, the meaning of the signal, but it instantly awoke my fears. More men would be coming. I might be discovered. They had already slain two of the honest people; after Tom and Alan, might not I come next?
But now John reached into his pocket, pulled out a whistle, and blew a few varied blasts that echoed through the hot air. I couldn’t tell what the signal meant, but it immediately filled me with dread. More men were on their way. I could be found. They had already killed two good people; after Tom and Alan, could I be next?
Instantly I began to extricate myself and crawl back again, with what speed and silence I could manage, to the more open portion of the wood. As I did so I could hear hails coming and going between the old buccaneer and his comrades, and this sound of danger lent me wings. As soon as I was clear of the thicket, I ran as I never ran before, scarce minding the direction of my flight, so long as it led me from the murderers, and as I ran, fear grew and grew upon me, until it turned into a kind of frenzy.
As soon as I started to pull myself out and crawl back, as fast and quietly as I could, towards the more open part of the woods. While I did this, I could hear shouts going back and forth between the old pirate and his crew, and that sound of danger gave me a boost. Once I was out of the thicket, I ran like I had never run before, barely paying attention to which way I was going, as long as it took me away from the killers. As I ran, my fear increased rapidly, turning into something like a frenzy.
Indeed, could anyone be more entirely lost than I? When the gun fired, how should I dare to go down to the boats among those fiends, still smoking from their crime? Would not the first of them who saw me wring my neck like a snipe's? Would not my absence itself be an evidence to them of my alarm, and therefore of my fatal knowledge? It was all over, I thought. Good-by to the Hispaniola, good-by to the squire, the doctor, and the captain. There was nothing left for me but death by starvation, or death by the hands of the mutineers.
Indeed, could anyone be more completely lost than I? When the gun fired, how could I possibly dare to go down to the boats among those monsters, still smoldering from their crime? Wouldn’t the first one to see me twist my neck like a snipe's? Wouldn’t my absence itself be proof to them of my fear, and therefore of my deadly knowledge? I thought it was all over. Goodbye to the Hispaniola, goodbye to the squire, the doctor, and the captain. There was nothing left for me but death by starvation, or death at the hands of the mutineers.
All this while, as I say, I was still running, and, without taking any notice, I had drawn near to the foot of the little hill with the two peaks, and had got into a part[105] of the island where the wild oaks grew more widely apart, and seemed more like forest trees in their bearing and dimensions. Mingled with these were a few scattered pines, some fifty, some nearer seventy, feet high. The air, too, smelled more fresh than down beside the marsh.
All this time, like I said, I was still running, and without realizing it, I had come close to the base of the small hill with the two peaks. I had entered an area[105] of the island where the wild oaks were more spaced out and looked more like proper forest trees in their appearance and size. Mixed in with them were a few scattered pines, some about fifty feet tall and others closer to seventy. The air also smelled fresher than down by the marsh.
And here a fresh alarm brought me to a standstill with a thumping heart.
And here a new alarm stopped me in my tracks with a pounding heart.

CHAPTER XV
THE MAN OF THE ISLAND
From the side of the hill, which was here steep and stony, a spout of gravel was dislodged, and fell rattling and bounding through the trees. My eyes turned instinctively in that direction, and I saw a figure leap with great rapidity behind the trunk of a pine. What it was, whether bear, or man, or monkey, I could in nowise tell. It seemed dark and shaggy; more I knew not. But the terror of this new apparition brought me to a stand.
From the side of the steep, rocky hill, a chunk of gravel was kicked loose and tumbled down, making a loud noise as it bounced through the trees. My eyes automatically shifted to that spot, and I saw a figure quickly dart behind a pine tree. I couldn't tell whether it was a bear, a person, or a monkey. It looked dark and furry; that's all I knew. But the fear of this sudden sight stopped me in my tracks.
I was now, it seemed, cut off upon both sides: behind me the murderers, before me this lurking nondescript. And immediately I began to prefer the dangers that I knew to those I knew not. Silver himself appeared less terrible in contrast with this creature of the woods, and I turned on my heel, and, looking sharply behind me over my shoulder, began to retrace my steps in the direction of the boats.
I felt completely trapped: behind me were the murderers, and in front of me was this unknown figure. I quickly realized that I preferred the dangers I was familiar with to those I didn’t understand. Silver seemed less frightening compared to this strange creature from the woods, so I turned around, glanced quickly over my shoulder, and started making my way back toward the boats.
Instantly the figure reappeared, and, making a wide circuit, began to head me off. I was tired, at any rate, but had I been as fresh as when I rose, I could see it was in vain for me to contend in speed with such an adversary. From trunk to trunk the creature flitted like a deer, running man-like on two legs, but unlike any man that I had ever seen, stooping almost double as it ran. Yet a man it was! I could no longer be in doubt about that.
Instantly, the figure reappeared and started circling wide to cut me off. I was tired, but even if I had felt as refreshed as when I woke up, I knew it would be pointless to try to outrun such an opponent. The creature moved from tree to tree like a deer, running on two legs like a person, but not like any person I had ever seen, nearly bending double as it ran. Yet it was a man! I could no longer doubt that.
I began to recall what I had heard of cannibals. I[107] was within an ace of calling for help. But the mere fact that he was a man, however wild, had somewhat reassured me, and my fear of Silver began to revive in proportion. I stood still, therefore, and cast about for some method of escape, and as I was so thinking, the recollection of my pistol flashed into my mind. As soon as I remembered I was not defenseless, courage glowed again in my heart, and I set my face resolutely for this man of the island, and walked briskly toward him.
I started to remember what I had heard about cannibals. I[107] was very close to calling for help. But the fact that he was a man, no matter how wild, gave me some comfort, and my fear of Silver started to come back just as strong. I stayed still and looked for a way to escape, and as I was thinking this, the thought of my pistol came to me. Once I remembered I wasn’t defenseless, courage filled my heart again, and I set my face resolutely towards this man of the island, walking briskly toward him.
He was concealed by this time, behind another tree-trunk, but he must have been watching me closely, for as soon as I began to move in his direction he reappeared and took a step to meet me. Then he hesitated, drew back, came forward again, and, at last, to my wonder and confusion, threw himself on his knees and held out his clasped hands in supplication.
He was hidden by this point, behind another tree trunk, but he must have been watching me closely because as soon as I started moving toward him, he appeared again and stepped forward to meet me. Then he hesitated, pulled back, came forward again, and finally, to my surprise and confusion, dropped to his knees and held out his clasped hands in a gesture of pleading.
At that I once more stopped.
At that point, I paused again.
"Who are you?" I asked.
"Who are you?" I asked.
"Ben Gunn," he answered, and his voice sounded hoarse and awkward, like a rusty lock. "I'm poor Ben Gunn, I am; and I haven't spoke with a Christian these three years."
"Ben Gunn," he replied, his voice rough and uncomfortable, like a rusty lock. "I'm poor Ben Gunn, I am; and I haven't talked to a Christian in three years."
I could now see that he was a white man like myself, and that his features were even pleasing. His skin, wherever it was exposed, was burned by the sun; even his lips were black, and his fair eyes looked quite startling in so dark a face. Of all the beggar-men that I had seen or fancied, he was the chief for raggedness. He was clothed with tatters of old ships' canvas and old sea-cloth, and this extraordinary patchwork was all held together by a system of the most various and incongruous fastenings, brass buttons, bits of stick, and loops of tarry[108] gaskin. About his waist he wore an old brass-buckled leather belt, which was the one thing solid in his whole accouterment.
I could now see that he was a white man like me, and that his features were even attractive. His skin, wherever it was exposed, was sunburned; even his lips were dark, and his light eyes looked quite striking against such a dark face. Of all the beggar men I had seen or imagined, he was the most ragged. He was dressed in scraps of old ship canvas and sea cloth, and this bizarre patchwork was kept together by a mix of strange and unrelated fastenings: brass buttons, pieces of wood, and loops of tarry rope. Around his waist, he wore an old leather belt with a brass buckle, which was the only thing solid in his entire outfit.
"Three years!" I cried. "Were you shipwrecked?"
"Three years!" I exclaimed. "Did you get shipwrecked?"
"Nay, mate," said he, "marooned."
"No way, mate," he said, "stranded."
I had heard the word and I knew it stood for a horrible kind of punishment common enough among the buccaneers, in which the offender is put ashore with a little powder and shot and left behind on some desolate and distant island.
I had heard the word and I knew it referred to a terrible type of punishment common among the pirates, where the offender is taken ashore with a small amount of gunpowder and bullets and left behind on some lonely and faraway island.
"Marooned three years agone," he continued, "and lived on goats since then, and berries and oysters. Wherever a man is, says I, a man can do for himself. But, mate, my heart is sore for Christian diet. You mightn't happen to have a piece of cheese about you, now? No? Well, many's the long night I've dreamed of cheese—toasted, mostly—and woke up again, and here I were."
"Stranded three years ago," he continued, "and I've lived on goats since then, along with berries and oysters. Wherever a person is, I say, they can take care of themselves. But, my friend, I really miss having proper food. Do you happen to have a piece of cheese with you? No? Well, I've spent many long nights dreaming about cheese—mostly toasted—and then I wake up and here I am."
"If ever I can get aboard again," said I, "you shall have cheese by the stone."
"If I ever get on board again," I said, "you'll get cheese by the stone."
All this time he had been feeling the stuff of my jacket, smoothing my hands, looking at my boots, and generally, in the intervals of his speech, showing a childish pleasure in the presence of a fellow-creature. But at my last words he perked up into a kind of startled slyness.
All this time he had been feeling the fabric of my jacket, smoothing my hands, checking out my boots, and generally, during the pauses in his speech, displaying a childlike joy at being around another person. But at my last words, he suddenly became a bit more alert and sly.
"If ever you get aboard again, says you?" he repeated. "Why, now, who's to hinder you?"
"If you ever get on board again, right?" he repeated. "Well, who's going to stop you?"
"Not you, I know," was my reply.
"Not you, I know," was my response.
"And right you was," he cried. "Now you—what do you call yourself, mate?"
"And you were right," he shouted. "So now you—what do you call yourself, buddy?"
"Jim," I told him.
"Jim," I said.
"Jim, Jim," says he, quite pleased, apparently. "Well, now, Jim, I've lived that rough as you'd be ashamed to[109] hear of. Now, for instance, you wouldn't think I had had a pious mother—to look at me?" he asked.
"Jim, Jim," he says, clearly pleased. "Well, Jim, I've lived so rough you'd be embarrassed to hear about it. Now, for example, would you think I had a religious mother just by looking at me?" he asked.
"Why, no, not in particular," I answered.
"Not really," I said.
"Ah, well," said he, "but I had—remarkable pious. And I was a civil, pious boy, and could rattle off my catechism that fast as you couldn't tell one word from another. And here's what it come to, Jim, and it begun with chuck-farthen on the blessed gravestones! That's what it begun with, but it went further'n that, and so my mother told me, and predicked the whole, she did, the pious woman. But it were Providence that put me here. I've thought it all out in this here lonely island and I'm back on piety. You can't catch me tasting rum so much, but just a thimbleful for luck, of course, the first chance I have. I'm bound I'll be good, and I see the way to. And, Jim"—looking all round him and lowering his voice to a whisper—"I'm rich."
"Well," he said, "I used to be surprisingly religious. I was a well-behaved, devout boy, and I could recite my catechism so quickly that you wouldn't be able to distinguish one word from another. And here's what happened, Jim, it started with throwing stones on the grave markers! That's how it all began, but it went beyond that, and my mother warned me about it; she predicted the whole thing, she did, the dear woman. But it was Providence that brought me here. I've thought it all through on this lonely island, and I’m back to being religious. You won't catch me drinking much rum anymore, just a little sip for good luck, of course, at the first opportunity I get. I’m determined to be good, and I see how to do it. And, Jim”—looking around and lowering his voice to a whisper—“I'm rich."
I now felt sure that the poor fellow had gone crazy in his solitude, and I suppose I must have shown the feeling in my face, for he repeated the statement hotly:
I was now sure that the poor guy had lost it from being alone, and I guess I must have shown that on my face because he said it again with intensity:
"Rich! rich! I says. And I'll tell you what, I'll make a man of you, Jim. Ah, Jim, you'll bless your stars, you will, you was the first that found me!"
"Rich! Rich! I say. And I'll tell you what, I'll make a man out of you, Jim. Ah, Jim, you'll be thankful, you will, you were the first one who found me!"
And at this there came suddenly a lowering shadow over his face and he tightened his grasp upon my hand and raised a forefinger threateningly before my eyes.
And suddenly, a dark shadow passed over his face, and he tightened his grip on my hand, raising a forefinger threateningly in front of me.
"Now, Jim, you tell me true; that ain't Flint's ship?" he asked.
"Now, Jim, you tell me the truth; that's not Flint's ship, right?" he asked.
At this I had a happy inspiration. I began to believe that I had found an ally and I answered him at once.
At that moment, I had a great idea. I started to think that I had found a friend, and I replied to him immediately.
"It's not Flint's ship and Flint is dead, but I'll tell you[110] true, as you ask me—there are some of Flint's hands aboard; worse luck for the rest of us."
"It's not Flint's ship, and Flint is dead, but I'll tell you[110] the truth, as you asked—there are some of Flint's crew on board; unfortunate for the rest of us."
"Not a man—with one—leg?" he gasped.
"Not a guy—with one—leg?" he breathed.
"Silver?" I asked.
"Silver?" I asked.
"Ah, Silver!" says he, "that were his name."
"Ah, Silver!" he says, "that was his name."
"He's the cook, and the ringleader, too."
"He's the chef, and the mastermind, too."
He was still holding me by the wrist, and at that he gave it quite a wring. "If you was sent by Long John," he said, "I'm as good as pork and I know it. But where was you, do you suppose?"
He was still holding me by the wrist, and then he gave it a hard twist. "If you were sent by Long John," he said, "I'm done for and I know it. But where do you think you were?"
I had made my mind up in a moment, and by way of answer told him the whole story of our voyage and the predicament in which we found ourselves. He heard me with the keenest interest, and when I had done he patted me on the head.
I decided in an instant, and in response, I shared the entire story of our journey and the situation we were in. He listened with great interest, and when I finished, he patted me on the head.
"You're a good lad, Jim," he said, "and you're all in a clove hitch, ain't you? Well, you just put your trust in Ben Gunn—Ben Gunn's the man to do it. Would you think it likely, now, that your squire would prove a liberal-minded one in case of help—him being in a clove hitch, as you remark?"
"You're a good guy, Jim," he said, "and you're in a tough spot, right? Well, just trust Ben Gunn—he's the guy to get it done. Do you really think your squire would be generous if you needed help—considering you're in a tough spot, as you mentioned?"
I told him the squire was the most liberal of men.
I told him the squire was the most generous of men.
"Ay, but you see," returned Ben Gunn, "I didn't mean giving me a gate to keep and a suit of livery clothes, and such; that's not my mark, Jim. What I mean is, would he be likely to come down to the toon of, say one thousand pounds out of money that's as good as a man's own already?"
"Ay, but you see," Ben Gunn replied, "I didn't mean giving me a gate to keep and a suit of uniform, and stuff like that; that's not my style, Jim. What I mean is, would he be likely to come down to the tune of, say, one thousand pounds out of money that's as good as a man's own already?"
"I am sure he would," said I. "As it was, all hands were to share."
"I’m sure he would," I said. "As it was, everyone was supposed to share."
"And a passage home?" he added, with a look of great shrewdness.[111]
"And a ride home?" he said, with a very clever look.[111]
"Why," I cried, "the squire's a gentleman. And, besides, if we got rid of the others, we should want you to help work the vessel home."
"Why," I said, "the squire is a gentleman. And besides, if we got rid of the others, we would need you to help get the vessel home."
"Ah," said he, "so you would." And he seemed very much relieved.
"Ah," he said, "I see you would." And he looked quite relieved.
"Now, I'll tell you what," he went on. "So much I'll tell you, and no more. I were in Flint's ship when he buried the treasure; he and six along—six strong seamen. They was ashore nigh on a week, and us standing off and on in the old Walrus. One fine day up went the signal, and here come Flint by himself in a little boat, and his head done up in a blue scarf. The sun was getting up, and mortal white he looked about the cutwater. But, there he was, you mind, and the six all dead—dead and buried. How had he done it, not a man aboard us could make out. It was battle, murder, and sudden death, leastways—him against six. Billy Bones was the mate; Long John, he was quartermaster; and they asked him where the treasure was. 'Ah,' says he, 'you can go ashore, if you like, and stay,' he says; 'but as for the ship, she'll beat up for more, by thunder!' That's what he said.
"Now, let me tell you something," he continued. "I’ll share this much and no more. I was on Flint's ship when he buried the treasure—he and six others—six strong sailors. They were on land for almost a week while we waited off in the old Walrus. One fine day, the signal went up, and Flint came back alone in a small boat, his head wrapped in a blue scarf. The sun was rising, and he looked extremely pale by the bow. But there he was, you see, and the six of them were all dead—dead and buried. None of us could figure out how it happened. It was battle, murder, and sudden death, at least—with him against six. Billy Bones was the mate; Long John was the quartermaster; and they asked him where the treasure was. 'Ah,' he said, 'you can go ashore if you want and stay there,' he said; 'but as for the ship, she’ll head out for more, that’s for sure!' That’s what he said.
"Well, I was in another ship three years back, and we sighted this island. 'Boys,' said I, 'here's Flint's treasure; let's land and find it.' The cap'n was displeased at that; but my messmates were all of a mind, and landed. Twelve days they looked for it, and every day they had the worse word for me, until one fine morning all hands went aboard. 'As for you, Benjamin Gunn,' says they, 'here's a musket,' they says, 'and a spade, and a pickax. You can stay here and find Flint's money for yourself,' they says.
"Well, I was on another ship three years ago, and we spotted this island. 'Guys,' I said, 'here's Flint's treasure; let's go ashore and find it.' The captain wasn't happy about that; but my shipmates were all on board, and we landed. They searched for twelve days, and every day I caught more heat from them until one fine morning everyone went back to the ship. 'As for you, Benjamin Gunn,' they said, 'here's a musket, a shovel, and a pickaxe. You can stay here and look for Flint's money on your own,' they said."
"Well, Jim, three years have I been here, and not a bite of Christian diet from that day to this. But now, you look[112] here; look at me. Do I look like a man before the mast? No, says you. Nor I weren't, neither, I says."
"Well, Jim, I’ve been here for three years, and I haven't had a single proper meal since that day. But now, you look[112] at me. Do I look like a guy working the deck? No, you say. And I wasn’t, either, I say."
And with that he winked and pinched me hard.
And with that, he winked and pinched me tight.
"Just you mention them words to your squire, Jim," he went on. "Nor he weren't neither—that's the words. Three years he were the man of this island, light and dark, fair and rain; and sometimes he would, may be, think upon a prayer (says you), and sometimes he would, may be, think of his old mother, so be as she's alive (you'll say); but the most part of Gunn's time (this is what you'll say)—the most part of his time was took up with another matter. And then you'll give him a nip, like I do."
"Just mention those words to your squire, Jim," he continued. "And he wasn't either—that's the point. For three years he was the man of this island, through light and dark, fair weather and rain; and sometimes he might think about a prayer (you know), and sometimes he might think of his old mother, assuming she's still alive (you'll say); but most of Gunn's time (that's what you'll say)—the majority of his time was spent on something else. And then you’ll give him a nudge, just like I do."
And he pinched me again, in the most confidential manner.
And he pinched me again, in the most secretive way.
"Then," he continued, "then you'll up, and you'll say this: Gunn is a good man (you'll say), and he puts a precious sight more confidence—a precious sight, mind that—in a gen'leman born than in these gen'lemen of fortune, having been one hisself."
"Then," he went on, "then you'll get up, and you'll say this: Gunn is a good man (you'll say), and he has a whole lot more confidence—a whole lot, keep that in mind—in a gentleman by birth than in these wealthy guys, having been one himself."
"Well," I said, "I don't understand one word that you've been saying. But that's neither here nor there; for how am I to get on board?"
"Well," I said, "I don't understand a single word you've been saying. But that doesn't matter; how am I supposed to get on board?"
"Ah," said he, "that's the hitch, for sure. Well, there's my boat that I made with my two hands. I keep her under the white rock. If the worst come to the worst, we might try that after dark. Hi!" he broke out, "what's that?"
"Ah," he said, "that's the problem, for sure. Well, there's my boat that I built with my own two hands. I keep her under the white rock. If things get really bad, we might try that after dark. Hey!" he suddenly exclaimed, "what's that?"
For just then, although the sun had still an hour or two to run, all the echoes of the island awoke and bellowed to the thunder of a cannon.
For just then, even though the sun had a couple more hours to go, all the echoes of the island came alive and roared in response to the thunder of a cannon.
"They have begun to fight!" I cried. "Follow me!"
"They've started to fight!" I shouted. "Come with me!"
And I began to run toward the anchorage, my terrors[113] all forgotten; while, close at my side, the marooned man in his goat-skins trotted easily and lightly.
And I started running toward the anchorage, my fears[113] completely forgotten; meanwhile, right beside me, the marooned man in his goat-skins moved along easily and lightly.
"Left, left," says he; "keep to your left hand, mate Jim! Under the trees with you! There's where I killed my first goat. They don't come down here now; they're all mastheaded on them mountings for the fear of Benjamin Gunn. Ah! and there's the cetemery"—cemetery he must have meant. "You see the mounds? I come here and prayed, nows and thens, when I thought maybe a Sunday would be about doo. It weren't quite a chapel, but it seemed more solemn like; and then, says you, Ben Gunn was shorthanded—no chapling, nor so much as a Bible and a flag, you says."
"Left, left," he says; "stick to your left side, mate Jim! Under the trees with you! That’s where I killed my first goat. They don’t come down here anymore; they’re all up on those mountains because they’re scared of Benjamin Gunn. Ah! and there’s the cemetery"—he must have meant cemetery. "You see the mounds? I came here and prayed, now and then, when I thought maybe a Sunday would be appropriate. It wasn’t exactly a chapel, but it felt more solemn; and then, you see, Ben Gunn was short on help—no chaplain, not even a Bible or a flag, you said."
So he kept talking as I ran, neither expecting nor receiving any answer.
So he kept talking while I ran, not expecting or getting any reply.
The cannon-shot was followed, after a considerable interval, by a volley of small arms.
The cannon fire was soon followed, after a significant pause, by a burst of gunfire from small weapons.
Another pause, and then, not a quarter of a mile in front of me, I beheld the Union Jack flutter in the air above a wood.
Another pause, and then, not a quarter of a mile ahead of me, I saw the Union Jack waving in the air above a forest.
PART IV
THE STOCKADE
CHAPTER XVI
NARRATIVE CONTINUED BY THE DOCTOR—HOW THE SHIP WAS ABANDONED
It was about half-past one—three bells in the sea phrase—that the two boats went ashore from the Hispaniola. The captain, the squire, and I were talking matters over in the cabin. Had there been a breath of wind, we should have fallen on the six mutineers who were left aboard with us, slipped our cable, and away to sea. But the wind was wanting; and, to complete our helplessness, down came Hunter with the news that Jim Hawkins had slipped into a boat and was gone ashore with the rest.
It was around 1:30—three bells in nautical terms—when the two boats landed from the Hispaniola. The captain, the squire, and I were discussing things in the cabin. If there had been even a slight breeze, we could have taken on the six mutineers left on board with us, cut our ties, and sailed away. But there was no wind, and to make matters worse, Hunter came down with the news that Jim Hawkins had gotten into a boat and gone ashore with the others.
It had never occurred to us to doubt Jim Hawkins, but we were alarmed for his safety. With the men in the temper they were in, it seemed an even chance if we should see the lad again. We ran on deck. The pitch was bubbling in the seams; the nasty stench of the place turned me sick; if ever a man smelled fever and dysentery it was in that abominable anchorage. The six scoundrels were sitting grumbling under a sail in the forecastle; ashore we could see the gigs made fast, and a man sitting in each, hard by where the river runs in. One of them was whistling "Lillibullero."
We never thought twice about doubting Jim Hawkins, but we were worried for his safety. With the crew in such a mood, it was a toss-up whether we’d see the kid again. We rushed on deck. The pitch was bubbling in the seams; the awful smell of the place made me nauseous; if anyone had ever caught a whiff of fever and dysentery, it was in that disgusting anchorage. The six rogues were sitting there grumbling under a sail in the forecastle; ashore we could see the boats tied up, with a guy sitting in each, close to where the river flows in. One of them was whistling "Lillibullero."
Waiting was a strain, and it was decided that Hunter and I should go ashore with the jolly-boat, in quest of information.[118]
Waiting was tough, and it was decided that Hunter and I should take the small boat ashore to gather information.[118]
The gigs had leaned to their right, but Hunter and I pulled straight in, in the direction of the stockade upon the chart. The two who were left guarding their boats seemed in a bustle at our appearance; "Lillibullero" stopped off, and I could see the pair discussing what they ought to do. Had they gone and told Silver, all might have turned out differently; but they had their orders, I suppose, and decided to sit quietly where they were and hark back again to "Lillibullero."
The boats had tilted to their right, but Hunter and I drove straight in, heading towards the stockade marked on the map. The two guys left guarding their boats seemed flustered by our arrival; “Lillibullero” cut off, and I could see them debating what to do next. If they had gone to inform Silver, things might have played out differently; but I guess they had their orders and chose to stay put and return to “Lillibullero.”
There was a slight bend in the coast, and I steered so as to put it between us. Even before we landed we had thus lost sight of the gigs; I jumped out and came as near running as I durst, with a big silk handkerchief under my hat for coolness' sake, and a brace of pistols ready primed for safety.
There was a slight curve in the coastline, and I guided the boat to position it between us. Even before we reached the shore, we had already lost sight of the boats; I jumped out and practically ran as fast as I could, with a large silk handkerchief under my hat to keep cool, and two loaded pistols for safety.
I had not gone a hundred yards when I came on the stockade.
I hadn't walked a hundred yards when I came across the stockade.
This was how it was: A spring of clear water arose at the top of a knoll. Well, on the knoll, and inclosing the spring, they had clapped a stout log house, fit to hold two-score people on a pinch, and loopholed for musketry on every side. All around this they had cleared a wide space, and then the thing was completed by a paling six feet high, without door or opening, too strong to pull down without time and labor, and too open to shelter the besiegers. The people in the log house had them in every way; they stood quiet in the shelter and shot the others like partridges. All they wanted was a good watch and food; for, short of a complete surprise, they might have held the place against a regiment.
This is how it was: A spring of clear water bubbled up at the top of a hill. They built a sturdy log house around the spring, big enough to fit about forty people if needed, and added small openings for shooting on every side. They cleared a large area around this and finished it off with a six-foot-high fence, with no door or entrance, strong enough to withstand an attack but too open to provide cover for the attackers. The people inside the log house had the upper hand; they stayed hidden and picked off the others like shooting partridges. All they needed was a good lookout and food; unless they were completely caught off guard, they could have defended the place against a whole regiment.
What particularly took my fancy was the spring. For, though we had a good place of it in the cabin of the[119] Hispaniola, with plenty of arms and ammunition, and things to eat, and excellent wines, there had been one thing overlooked—we had no water. I was thinking this over, when there came ringing over the island the cry of a man at the point of death. I was not new to violent death—I have served his Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland, and got a wound myself at Fontenoy—but I know my pulse went dot and carry one. "Jim Hawkins is gone," was my first thought.
What really caught my attention was the spring. Because, even though we were well-equipped in the cabin of the[119] Hispaniola, with plenty of weapons and supplies, and great food and wine, there was one thing we overlooked—we had no water. I was thinking about this when I heard a man's cry echoing across the island, someone on the brink of death. I wasn’t unfamiliar with violent death—I had served His Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland and even got wounded at Fontenoy—but I felt my heart race. "Jim Hawkins is done for," was my first thought.
It is something to have been an old soldier, but more still to have been a doctor. There is no time to dilly-dally in our work. And so now I made up my mind instantly, and with no time lost returned to the shore and jumped on board the jolly-boat.
It means a lot to have been an old soldier, but it means even more to have been a doctor. There's no time to waste in our work. So I quickly decided and, without wasting any time, went back to the shore and jumped on board the small boat.
By good fortune Hunter pulled a good oar. We made the water fly, and the boat was soon alongside and I aboard the schooner.
By luck, Hunter pulled a strong oar. We made the water splash, and the boat was soon next to the schooner, and I climbed aboard.
I found them all shaken, as was natural. The squire was sitting down, as white as a sheet, thinking of the harm he had led us to, the good soul! and one of the six forecastle hands was little better.
I found them all shaken, as you would expect. The squire was sitting down, pale as a ghost, thinking about the trouble he had caused us, the poor guy! And one of the six crew members was hardly in better shape.
"There's a man," said Captain Smollett, nodding toward him, "new to this work. He came nigh-hand fainting, doctor, when he heard the cry. Another touch of the rudder and that man would join us."
"There's a guy," said Captain Smollett, nodding toward him, "new to this job. He almost fainted, doctor, when he heard the shout. Just one more turn of the rudder and that guy would be with us."
I told my plan to the captain, and between us we settled on the details of its accomplishment.
I shared my plan with the captain, and together we worked out the details to make it happen.
We put old Redruth in the gallery between the cabin and the forecastle, with three or four loaded muskets and a mattress for protection. Hunter brought the boat round under the stern port, and Joyce and I set to work loading her with powder, tins, muskets, bags of biscuits,[120] kegs of pork, a cask of cognac, and my invaluable medicine chest.
We placed old Redruth in the gallery between the cabin and the forecastle, with three or four loaded muskets and a mattress for protection. Hunter brought the boat around to the stern port, and Joyce and I started loading it with powder, cans, muskets, bags of biscuits,[120] kegs of pork, a cask of cognac, and my essential medicine chest.
In the meantime the squire and the captain stayed on deck, and the latter hailed the coxswain, who was the principal man aboard.
In the meantime, the squire and the captain stayed on deck, and the captain called out to the coxswain, who was the main person on board.
"Mr. Hands," he said, "here are two of us with a brace of pistols each. If any one of you six make a signal of any description, that man's dead."
"Mr. Hands," he said, "here are two of us with two guns each. If any one of you six makes any kind of signal, that man is dead."
They were a good deal taken aback; and, after a little consultation, one and all tumbled down the fore companion, thinking, no doubt, to take us on the rear. But when they saw Redruth waiting for them in the sparred gallery, they went about ship at once, and a head popped out again on deck.
They were quite surprised, and after a brief discussion, they all rushed down the front companionway, probably planning to catch us from behind. But when they saw Redruth waiting for them in the sparred gallery, they quickly changed direction, and someone popped their head back out on deck.
"Down, dog!" cried the captain.
"Down, dog!" shouted the captain.
And the head popped back again, and we heard no more for the time of these six very faint-hearted seamen.
And the head pulled back again, and we didn’t hear anything more from these six very timid sailors for a while.
By this time, tumbling things in as they came, we had the jolly-boat loaded as much as we dared. Joyce and I got out through the stern port, and we made for shore again, as fast as oars could take us.
By this time, loading things in as they arrived, we had the small boat filled as much as we could. Joyce and I climbed out through the back port, and we headed for shore again as quickly as the oars could take us.
This second trip fairly aroused the watchers along shore. "Lillibullero" was dropped again, and just before we lost sight of them behind the little point, one of them whipped ashore and disappeared. I had half a mind to change my plan and destroy their boats, but I feared that Silver and the others might be close at hand, and all might very well be lost by trying for too much.
This second trip really got the people on shore excited. "Lillibullero" played again, and just before we lost sight of them around the little point, one of them dashed to the shore and vanished. I was tempted to change my plan and destroy their boats, but I was worried that Silver and the others might be nearby, and everything could easily go wrong if I pushed my luck too far.
We had soon touched land in the same place as before and set to work to provision the blockhouse. All three made the first journey, heavily laden, and tossed our stores over the palisade. Then, leaving Joyce to guard them—one[121] man, to be sure, but with half a dozen muskets—Hunter and I returned to the jolly-boat, and loaded ourselves once more. So we proceeded, without pausing to take breath, till the whole cargo was bestowed, when the two servants took up their position in the blockhouse, and I, with all my power, sculled back to the Hispaniola.
We soon reached land at the same spot as before and started working to stock the blockhouse. The three of us made the first trip, each of us loaded down, and threw our supplies over the palisade. Then, leaving Joyce to watch over them—just one guy, but armed with half a dozen muskets—Hunter and I went back to the jolly-boat and loaded ourselves up again. We continued on without stopping to catch our breath until the entire cargo was delivered. The two servants settled into the blockhouse, and I rowed back to the Hispaniola with all my strength.
That we should have risked a second boat load seems more daring than it really was. They had the advantage of numbers, of course, but we had the advantage of arms. Not one of the men ashore had a musket, and before they could get within range for pistol shooting, we flattered ourselves we should be able to give a good account of a half dozen at least.
That we should have risked a second boatload seems bolder than it actually was. They had the upper hand in numbers, of course, but we had the advantage of weapons. Not a single man onshore had a musket, and before they could get close enough to shoot with pistols, we believed we would be able to take out at least half a dozen of them.
The squire was waiting for me at the stern window, all his faintness gone from him. He caught the painter and made it fast, and we fell to loading the boat for our very lives. Pork, powder, and biscuit was the cargo, with only a musket and a cutlass apiece for squire and me and Redruth and the captain. The rest of the arms and powder we dropped overboard in two fathoms and a half of water, so that we could see the bright steel shining far below us in the sun on the clean, sandy bottom.
The squire was waiting for me at the back window, completely recovered. He grabbed the painter and tied it off, and we started loading the boat as if our lives depended on it. We had pork, gunpowder, and biscuits as our cargo, with just a musket and a cutlass each for the squire, me, Redruth, and the captain. We tossed the rest of the weapons and powder overboard into two and a half fathoms of water, so we could see the bright steel gleaming far below us in the sunlight on the clean, sandy bottom.
By this time the tide was beginning to ebb, and the ship was swinging round to her anchor. Voices were heard faintly halloaing in the direction of the two gigs; and though this reassured us for Joyce and Hunter, who were well to the eastward, it warned our party to be off.
By this time, the tide was starting to go out, and the ship was pivoting around to its anchor. We could faintly hear voices calling out toward the two small boats, and while this was comforting for Joyce and Hunter, who were far to the east, it advised our group to leave.
Redruth retreated from his place in the gallery and dropped into the boat, which we then brought round to the ship's counter, to be handier for Captain Smollett.
Redruth stepped back from his spot in the gallery and climbed into the boat, which we then moved over to the ship's counter to make it easier for Captain Smollett.
"Now, men," said he, "do you hear me?"
"Now, guys," he said, "do you hear me?"
"It's to you, Abraham Gray—it's to you I am speaking."
"It's to you, Abraham Gray—I'm speaking to you."
Still no reply.
Still no response.
"Gray," resumed Mr. Smollett, a little louder, "I am leaving this ship, and I order you to follow your captain. I know you are a good man at bottom, and I dare say not one of the lot of you's as bad as he makes out. I have my watch here in my hand; I give you thirty seconds to join me in."
"Gray," Mr. Smollett said, a bit louder, "I'm leaving this ship, and I'm ordering you to follow your captain. I know you have a good heart, and I bet none of you are as bad as he claims. I have my watch right here; I'm giving you thirty seconds to join me."
There was a pause.
There was a moment of silence.
"Come, my fine fellow," continued the captain, "don't hang so long in stays. I'm risking my life and the lives of these good gentlemen every second."
"Come on, my good man," the captain said, "don't take so long. I'm putting my life and the lives of these gentlemen at risk every second."
There was a sudden scuffle, a sound of blows, and out burst Abraham Gray with a knife-cut on the side of the cheek, and came running to the captain, like a dog to the whistle.
There was a sudden struggle, the sound of punches, and out came Abraham Gray with a cut on the side of his cheek, running to the captain like a dog to a whistle.
"I'm with you, sir," said he.
"I'm with you, sir," he said.
And the next moment he and the captain had dropped aboard of us, and we had shoved off and given way.
And the next moment, he and the captain had jumped on board with us, and we had pushed off and set sail.
We were clear out of the ship, but not yet ashore in our stockade.
We had completely left the ship, but we weren't on land in our fort yet.
CHAPTER XVII
NARRATIVE CONTINUED BY THE DOCTOR—THE JOLLY-BOAT'S LAST TRIP
This fifth trip was quite different from any of the others. In the first place, the little gallipot of a boat that we were in was gravely overloaded. Five grown men, and three of them—Trelawney, Redruth, and the captain—over six feet high, was already more than she was meant to carry. Add to that the powder, pork, and the bread-bags. The gunwale was lipping astern. Several times we shipped a little water, and my breeches and the tails of my coat were all soaking wet before we had gone a hundred yards.
This fifth trip was unlike any of the others. First of all, the small boat we were in was very overloaded. Five adult men, with three of them—Trelawney, Redruth, and the captain—being over six feet tall, was already more than it was designed to carry. On top of that, we had the powder, pork, and bags of bread. The sides of the boat were nearly going under. We took on some water several times, and my pants and the ends of my coat were soaked before we had gone a hundred yards.
The captain made us trim the boat, and we got her to lie a little more evenly. All the same, we were afraid to breathe.
The captain had us adjust the boat, and we got it to sit a bit more evenly. Even so, we were scared to breathe.
In the second place, the ebb was now making—a strong, rippling current running westward through the basin, and then south'ard and seaward down the straits by which we had entered in the morning. Even the ripples were a danger to our overloaded craft, but the worst of it was that we were swept out of our true course, and away from our proper landing-place behind the point. If we let the current have its way we should come ashore beside the gigs, where the pirates might appear at any moment.
In the second place, the tide was now turning—a strong, rippling current flowing westward through the basin, then south and out to sea down the straits we had entered in the morning. Even the small waves posed a risk to our overloaded boat, but the worst part was that we were being pulled off our intended path and away from our proper landing spot behind the point. If we let the current take control, we would end up near the small boats, where the pirates could show up at any time.
"I cannot keep her head for the stockade, sir," said I to the captain. I was steering, while he and Redruth, two[124] fresh men, were at the oars. "The tide keeps washing her down. Could you pull a little stronger?"
"I can't hold her head for the stockade, sir," I said to the captain. I was steering while he and Redruth, two[124] fresh men, were at the oars. "The tide keeps pushing her down. Could you row a bit harder?"
"Not without swamping the boat," said he. "You must bear up, sir, if you please—bear up until you see you're gaining."
"Not without sinking the boat," he said. "You need to hold on, sir, if you don't mind—hold on until you see that you're making progress."
I tried, and found by experiment that the tide kept sweeping us westward until I had laid her head due east, or just about right angles to the way we ought to go.
I tried and discovered through experimentation that the tide continued to push us westward until I had pointed her head due east, which was roughly at a right angle to the direction we needed to go.
"We'll never get ashore at this rate," said I.
"We're never going to make it to shore at this rate," I said.
"If it's the only course that we can lie, sir, we must even lie it," returned the captain. "We must keep upstream. You see, sir," he went on, "if once we dropped to leeward of the landing-place, it's hard to say where we should get ashore, besides the chance of being boarded by the gigs; whereas, the way we go the current must slacken, and then we can dodge back along the shore."
"If that's the only way we can go, sir, we have to do it," the captain replied. "We need to stay upstream. You see, sir," he continued, "if we fall behind the landing area, it's hard to tell where we'll end up getting off, plus we risk getting boarded by the boats. But if we keep going this way, the current should slow down, and then we can sneak back along the shore."
"The current's less a'ready, sir," said the man Gray, who was sitting in the foresheets; "you can ease her off a bit."
"The current's not ready yet, sir," said the man Gray, who was sitting in the front seat; "you can ease her off a bit."
"Thank you, my man," said I, quite as if nothing had happened, for we had all quietly made up our minds to treat him like one of ourselves.
"Thanks, man," I said, as if nothing had happened, because we had all quietly decided to treat him like one of us.
Suddenly the captain spoke up again, and I thought his voice was a little changed.
Suddenly, the captain spoke up again, and I noticed his voice sounded a bit different.
"The gun!" said he.
"The gun!" he said.
"I have thought of that," said I, for I made sure he was thinking of a bombardment of the fort. "They could never get the gun ashore, and if they did, they could never haul it through the woods."
"I’ve thought about that," I replied, because I was sure he was considering a bombardment of the fort. "They could never get the gun ashore, and even if they did, they could never drag it through the woods."
"Look astern, doctor," replied the captain.
"Look behind us, doctor," replied the captain.
We had entirely forgotten the long nine; and there, to our horror, were the five rogues busy about her, getting[125] off her jacket, as they called the stout tarpaulin cover under which she sailed. Not only that, but it flashed into my mind at the same moment that the round shot and the powder for the gun had been left behind, and a stroke with an ax would put it all into the possession of the evil ones aboard.
We had completely forgotten about the long nine; and there, to our shock, were the five miscreants busy with her, taking off her jacket, which they called the heavy tarpaulin cover she used for sailing. At the same moment, it dawned on me that the cannonballs and gunpowder had been left behind, and a swing of an axe would hand everything over to the villains on board.
"Israel was Flint's gunner," said Gray, hoarsely.
"Israel was Flint's shooter," Gray said hoarsely.
At any risk, we put the boat's head direct for the landing-place. By this time we had got so far out of the run of the current that we kept steerage way even at our necessarily gentle rate of rowing, and I could keep her steady for the goal. But the worst of it was, that with the course I now held, we turned our broadside instead of our stern to the Hispaniola, and offered a target like a barn door.
At all costs, we aimed the boat's nose straight for the landing spot. By this point, we had moved far enough out of the current that we maintained some control even with our slow rowing, and I could keep her steady towards the destination. However, the downside was that with the course I was on, we exposed our side rather than our back to the Hispaniola, making us as easy a target as a barn door.
I could hear, as well as see, that brandy-faced rascal, Israel Hands, plumping down a round shot on the deck.
I could hear, as well as see, that brandy-faced troublemaker, Israel Hands, dropping a round shot on the deck.
"Who's the best shot?" asked the captain.
"Who's the best shooter?" asked the captain.
"Mr. Trelawney, out and away," said I.
"Mr. Trelawney, without a doubt," I said.
"Mr. Trelawney, will you please pick me off one of those men, sir? Hands, if possible," said the captain.
"Mr. Trelawney, could you please get me one of those men, sir? Preferably a sailor," said the captain.
Trelawney was as cold as steel. He looked to the priming of his gun.
Trelawney was as cold as ice. He checked the priming of his gun.
"Now," cried the captain, "easy with that gun, sir, or you'll swamp the boat. All hands stand by to trim her when he aims."
"Now," shouted the captain, "be careful with that gun, or you'll capsize the boat. Everyone, get ready to balance her when he takes aim."
The squire raised his gun, the rowing ceased, and we leaned over to the other side to keep the balance, and all was so nicely contrived that we did not ship a drop.
The squire raised his gun, the rowing stopped, and we leaned over to the other side to keep our balance, and everything was arranged so well that we didn't spill a drop.
They had the gun, by this time, slewed around upon the swivel, and Hands, who was at the muzzle, with the rammer, was, in consequence, the most exposed. However,[126] we had no luck; for just as Trelawney fired, down he stooped, the ball whistling over him, and it was one of the other four who fell.
They had the gun turned around on the swivel, and Hands, who was at the muzzle with the rammer, was therefore the most exposed. However,[126] we had no luck; just as Trelawney fired, he bent down, and the bullet whizzed over him, hitting one of the other four instead.
The cry he gave was echoed, not only by his companions on board, but by a great number of voices from the shore, and looking in that direction I saw the other pirates trooping out from among the trees and tumbling into their places in the boats.
The shout he let out was echoed, not just by his crew on the ship, but by a crowd of voices from the shore. When I looked that way, I saw the other pirates coming out from the trees and jumping into their spots in the boats.
"Here come the gigs, sir," said I.
"Here come the performances, sir," I said.
"Give way, then," said the captain. "We mustn't mind if we swamp her now. If we can't get ashore, all's up."
"Make way, then," said the captain. "We shouldn't worry if we sink her now. If we can't get to land, it's all over."
"Only one of the gigs is being manned, sir," I added; "the crew of the other is most likely going around by shore to cut us off."
"Only one of the boats is staffed, sir," I added; "the crew of the other is probably making their way around the shore to cut us off."
"They'll have a hot run, sir," returned the captain. "Jack ashore, you know. It's not them I mind; it's the round shot. Carpet bowls! My lady's maid couldn't miss. Tell us, squire, when you see the match, and we'll hold water."
"They're going to have a tough time, sir," replied the captain. "Jack is on land, you know. It's not them I worry about; it's the cannonballs. It's like bowling in the living room! My lady's maid couldn't mess that up. Let us know, squire, when you see the match, and we'll keep our distance."
In the meantime we had been making headway at a good pace for a boat so overloaded, and we had shipped but little water in the process. We were now close in; thirty or forty strokes and we should beach her, for the ebb had already disclosed a narrow belt of sand below the clustering trees. The gig was no longer to be feared; the little point had already concealed it from our eyes. The ebb-tide, which had so cruelly delayed us, was now making reparation, and delaying our assailants. The one source of danger was the gun.
In the meantime, we had been making good progress for a boat that was so overloaded, and we had taken on very little water in the process. We were now close to shore; with thirty or forty more strokes, we would beach her, as the receding tide had already revealed a narrow stretch of sand beneath the thick trees. The gig was no longer a concern; the little point had already hidden it from our view. The ebb tide, which had delayed us so harshly, was now helping us and holding back our attackers. The only source of danger was the cannon.
"If I durst," said the captain, "I'd stop and pick off another man."[127]
"If I were brave enough," said the captain, "I'd stop and take out another man."[127]
But it was plain that they meant nothing should delay their shot. They had never so much as looked at their fallen comrade, though he was not dead, and I could see him trying to crawl away.
But it was clear that they didn't want anything to hold up their shot. They hadn't even glanced at their fallen comrade, even though he wasn't dead, and I could see him attempting to crawl away.
"Ready!" cried the squire.
"Ready!" exclaimed the squire.
"Hold!" cried the captain, quick as an echo.
"Stop!" shouted the captain, just like an echo.
And he and Redruth backed with a great heave that sent her astern bodily under water. The report fell in at the same instant of time. This was the first that Jim heard, the sound of the squire's shot not having reached him. When the ball passed, not one of us precisely knew, but I fancy it must have been over our heads, and that the wind of it may have contributed to our disaster.
And he and Redruth pushed hard, sending her backwards underwater. The gunshot went off at the same time. This was the first Jim heard, as he hadn’t heard the squire’s shot. We weren’t exactly sure when the bullet flew by, but I think it must have gone over our heads, and the rush of air from it might have played a part in our trouble.
At any rate the boat sunk by the stern, quite gently, in three feet of water, leaving the captain and myself, facing each other, on our feet. The other three took complete headers, and came up again, drenched and bubbling.
At any rate, the boat sank gently by the stern in three feet of water, leaving the captain and me standing, facing each other. The other three took a total plunge and resurfaced, soaked and gasping.
So far there was no great harm. No lives were lost, and we could wade ashore in safety. But there were all our stores at the bottom, and, to make things worse, only two guns out of five remained in a state for service. Mine I had snatched from my knees, and held over my head, by a sort of instinct. As for the captain, he had carried his over his shoulder by a bandoleer, and, like a wise man, lock uppermost. The other three had gone down with the boat. To add to our concern, we heard voices already drawing near us in the woods along the shore; and we had not only the danger of being cut off from the stockade in our half-crippled state, but the fear before us whether, if Hunter and Joyce were attacked by half a dozen, they would have the sense and conduct to stand firm. Hunter was steady, that we knew; Joyce was a doubtful case—a[128] pleasant, polite man for a valet, and to brush one's clothes, but not entirely fitted for a man-of-war.
So far, there hadn't been much damage. No lives were lost, and we were able to wade ashore safely. But all our supplies were at the bottom of the water, and to make matters worse, only two out of five guns were still usable. I had grabbed mine from my knees and held it high above my head, almost instinctively. The captain had carried his over his shoulder with a bandoleer, and like a smart guy, had the lock facing up. The other three guns had gone down with the boat. To make things more worrying, we could hear voices coming closer in the woods along the shore; we not only faced the risk of being cut off from the stockade in our half-injured state, but also the worry about whether Hunter and Joyce would have the sense and composure to hold their ground if confronted by half a dozen attackers. We knew Hunter was steady, but Joyce was a bit uncertain—a pleasant, polite guy for a valet and to keep one's clothes in order, but not really cut out for life on a warship.
With all this in our minds, we waded ashore as fast as we could, leaving behind us the poor jolly-boat, and a good half of all our powder and provisions.
With all this in our minds, we waded ashore as quickly as we could, leaving behind the poor jolly-boat and a good half of our powder and supplies.
CHAPTER XVIII
NARRATIVE CONTINUED BY THE DOCTOR—END OF THE FIRST DAY'S FIGHTING
We made our best speed across the strip of wood that now divided us from the stockade, and at every step we took the voices of the buccaneers rang nearer. Soon we could hear their footfalls as they ran, and the cracking of the branches as they breasted across a bit of thicket.
We hurried as fast as we could across the stretch of woods that separated us from the stockade, and with each step, the voices of the pirates grew louder. Before long, we could hear their footsteps as they ran and the sound of branches snapping as they pushed through some underbrush.
I began to see we should have a brush for it in earnest, and looked to my priming.
I started to realize that we really needed to get a brush for it, so I focused on getting ready.
"Captain," said I, "Trelawney is the dead shot. Give him your gun; his own is useless."
"Captain," I said, "Trelawney is an expert marksman. Give him your gun; his is no good."
They exchanged guns, and Trelawney, silent and cool, as he had been since the beginning of the bustle, hung a moment on his heel to see that all was fit for service. At the same time, observing Gray to be unarmed, I handed him my cutlass. It did all our hearts good to see him spit in his hand, knit his brows, and make the blade sing through the air. It was plain from every line of his body that our new hand was worth his salt.
They swapped guns, and Trelawney, quiet and calm, just like he had been since the start of the commotion, paused for a moment to check that everything was ready for use. At the same time, noticing that Gray was unarmed, I gave him my cutlass. It lifted all our spirits to see him spit in his hand, furrow his brow, and make the blade swoosh through the air. It was obvious from every aspect of his posture that our new crew member was capable.
Forty paces farther we came to the edge of the wood and saw the stockade in front of us. We struck the inclosure about the middle of the south side, and, almost at the same time, seven mutineers—Job Anderson, the boatswain, at their head—appeared in full cry at the southwestern corner.
Forty steps later, we reached the edge of the woods and saw the stockade ahead of us. We hit the enclosure roughly in the middle of the south side, and just then, seven mutineers—led by Job Anderson, the boatswain—showed up shouting at the southwestern corner.
They paused, as if taken aback, and before they[130] recovered, not only the squire and I, but Hunter and Joyce from the blockhouse, had time to fire.
They stopped, as if surprised, and before they[130] could collect themselves, not just the squire and I, but Hunter and Joyce from the blockhouse, had time to shoot.
The four shots came in rather a scattering volley, but they did the business; one of the enemy actually fell, and the rest, without hesitation, turned and plunged into the trees.
The four shots were fired in a bit of a chaotic burst, but they did the job; one of the enemy actually went down, and the others, without thinking twice, turned and dashed into the trees.
After reloading we walked down the outside of the palisade to see to the fallen enemy. He was stone dead—shot through the heart.
After reloading, we walked along the outside of the fence to check on the fallen enemy. He was dead—shot through the heart.
We began to rejoice over our good success, when just at that moment a pistol cracked in the bush, a ball whistled close past my ear and poor Tom Redruth stumbled and fell his length on the ground. Both the squire and I returned the shot, but as we had nothing to aim at, it is probable we only wasted powder. Then we reloaded and turned our attention to poor Tom.
We started celebrating our good luck when, out of nowhere, a gun went off in the bushes, and a bullet zipped right past my ear, causing poor Tom Redruth to trip and fall flat on the ground. Both the squire and I fired back, but without a target, we probably just wasted our ammo. Then we reloaded and focused on poor Tom.
The captain and Gray were already examining him, and I saw with half an eye that all was over.
The captain and Gray were already looking him over, and I realized with half a glance that it was all over.
I believe the readiness of our return volley had scattered the mutineers once more, for we were suffered without further molestation to get the poor old gamekeeper hoisted over the stockade, and carried, groaning and bleeding, into the log-house.
I think the preparedness of our counterattack scared the mutineers away again, because we were allowed, without any more trouble, to lift the poor old gamekeeper over the stockade and carry him, moaning and bleeding, into the log cabin.
Poor old fellow, he had not uttered one word of surprise, complaint, fear, or even acquiescence, from the very beginning of our troubles till now, when we had laid him down in the log-house to die! He had lain like a Trojan behind his mattress in the gallery; he had followed every order silently, doggedly, and well; he was the oldest of our party by a score of years; and now, sullen, old, serviceable servant, it was he that was to die.[131]
Poor guy, he hadn't said a single word of surprise, complaint, fear, or even agreement, from the very start of our troubles until now, when we had laid him down in the log cabin to die! He had been lying like a trooper behind his mattress in the gallery; he had followed every order quietly, stubbornly, and well; he was the oldest in our group by at least twenty years; and now, grumpy, old, dependable servant, it was him who was about to die.[131]
The squire dropped down beside him on his knees and kissed his hand, crying like a child.
The squire knelt beside him and kissed his hand, crying like a child.
"Be I going, doctor?" he asked.
"Am I going, doctor?" he asked.
"Tom, my man," said I, "you're going home."
"Tom, my dude," I said, "you're going home."
"I wish I had had a lick at them with the gun first," he replied.
"I wish I could have taken a shot at them with the gun first," he replied.
"Tom," said the squire, "say you forgive me, won't you?"
"Tom," said the squire, "please say you forgive me, okay?"
"Would that be respectful like, from me to you, squire?" was the answer. "Howsoever, so be it, amen!"
"Would that be respectful of me to you, squire?" was the response. "Anyway, so be it, amen!"
After a little while of silence he said he thought somebody might read a prayer. "It's the custom, sir," he added, apologetically. And not long after, without another word, he passed away.
After a short pause of silence, he said he thought someone should say a prayer. "It's the tradition, sir," he added, sounding a bit sorry. Then, not long after, without saying anything else, he passed away.
In the meantime the captain, whom I had observed to be wonderfully swollen about the chest and pockets, had turned out a great many various stores—the British colors, a Bible, a coil of stoutish rope, pen, ink, the log-book, and pounds of tobacco. He had found a longish fir tree lying felled and cleared in the inclosure, and, with the help of Hunter, he had set it up at the corner of the log-house, where the trunks crossed and made an angle. Then, climbing on the roof, he had with his own hand bent and run up the colors.
In the meantime, the captain, who I noticed had a remarkably swollen chest and pockets, had pulled out a variety of supplies—the British flag, a Bible, a thick rope, pen, ink, the logbook, and pounds of tobacco. He discovered a long fir tree that had been cut down and cleared in the enclosure, and with Hunter's help, he set it up at the corner of the log cabin, where the trunks crossed and formed an angle. Then, climbing onto the roof, he personally raised the flag.
This seemed mightily to relieve him. He re-entered the log-house and set about counting up the stores, as if nothing else existed. But he had an eye on Tom's passage for all that, and as soon as all was over came forward with another flag and reverently spread it on the body.
This really seemed to ease him. He went back into the cabin and started counting the supplies, acting like nothing else mattered. But he was still keeping an eye on Tom's passage, and as soon as everything was done, he stepped forward with another flag and respectfully laid it over the body.
"Don't you take on, sir," he said, shaking the squire's hand. "All's well with him; no fear for a hand that's[132] been shot down in his duty to captain and owner. It mayn't be good divinity, but it's a fact."
"Don't worry, sir," he said, shaking the squire's hand. "He's fine; there's no concern for a hand that's[132]been injured while serving the captain and owner. It might not be great theology, but it's the truth."
Then he pulled me aside.
Then he pulled me aside.
"Doctor Livesey," he said, "in how many weeks do you and squire expect the consort?"
"Doctor Livesey," he said, "how many weeks until you and the squire expect the consort?"
I told him it was a question, not of weeks, but of months; that if we were not back by the end of August Blandly was to send to find us, but neither sooner nor later. "You can calculate for yourself," I said.
I told him it wasn't just a matter of weeks, but months; that if we weren't back by the end of August, Blandly was to send someone to find us, but not before or after. "You can figure it out for yourself," I said.
"Why, yes," returned the captain, scratching his head, "and making a large allowance, sir, for all the gifts of Providence, I should say we were pretty close hauled."
"Yeah," replied the captain, scratching his head, "and even if we consider all the gifts of Providence, I'd say we were pretty much pushed to the limit."
"How do you mean?" I asked.
"How do you mean?" I asked.
"It's a pity, sir, we lost that second load. That's what I mean," replied the captain. "As for powder and shot, we'll do. But the rations are short, very short—so short, Doctor Livesey, that we're perhaps as well without that extra mouth."
"It's a shame, sir, we lost that second load. That's what I mean," replied the captain. "As for powder and shot, we’ll manage. But the rations are running low, very low—so low, Doctor Livesey, that we might be better off without that extra mouth."
And he pointed to the dead body under the flag.
And he pointed to the corpse beneath the flag.
Just then, with a roar and a whistle, a round shot passed high above the roof of the log-house and plumped far beyond us in the wood.
Just then, with a loud bang and a whistle, a cannonball flew high above the roof of the log cabin and landed far beyond us in the trees.
"Oho!" said the captain. "Blaze away! You've little enough powder already, my lads."
"Oho!" said the captain. "Go ahead and fire! You've got barely any gunpowder left, my friends."
At the second trial the aim was better and the ball descended inside the stockade, scattering a cloud of sand, but doing no further damage.
At the second trial, the aim was improved and the ball came down inside the enclosure, kicking up a cloud of sand, but causing no additional damage.
"Captain," said the squire, "the house is quite invisible from the ship. It must be the flag they are aiming at. Would it not be wiser to take it in?"
"Captain," said the squire, "the house is totally hidden from the ship. They must be targeting the flag. Wouldn’t it be smarter to take it down?"
"Strike my colors!" cried the captain. "No, sir, not I," and as soon as he had said the words I think we all[133] agreed with him. For it was not only a piece of stout, seamanly good feeling; it was good policy besides, and showed our enemies that we despised their cannonade.
"Lower my flag!" shouted the captain. "No way, sir, not me," and as soon as he said it, I think we all[133] agreed with him. It wasn't just a matter of strong, seafaring pride; it was smart strategy too, and it showed our enemies that we looked down on their cannon fire.
All through the evening they kept thundering away. Ball after ball flew over or fell short, or kicked up the sand in the inclosure; but they had to fire so high that the shot fell dead and buried itself in the soft sand. We had no ricochet to fear; and though one popped in through the roof of the log-house and out again through the floor, we soon got used to that sort of horse-play and minded it no more than cricket.
All evening, they kept shooting away. Ball after ball soared over or fell short, or kicked up sand in the enclosure; but they had to shoot so high that the shot landed softly and got buried in the sand. We had no ricochet to worry about; and although one shot came in through the roof of the log cabin and out through the floor, we quickly got used to that kind of roughhousing and didn’t mind it any more than cricket.
"There is one thing good about all this," observed the captain; "the wood in front of us is likely clear. The ebb has made a good while; our stores should be uncovered. Volunteers to go and bring in pork."
"There is one good thing about all this," the captain noted; "the wood ahead of us is probably clear. The tide has been out for a while; our supplies should be visible. Who wants to volunteer to go and bring back the pork?"
Gray and Hunter were the first to come forward. Well armed, they stole out of the stockade, but it proved a useless mission. The mutineers were bolder than we fancied, or they put more trust in Israel's gunnery, for four or five of them were busy carrying off our stores and wading out with them to one of the gigs that lay close by, pulling an oar or so to hold her steady against the current. Silver was in the stern-sheets in command, and every man of them was now provided with a musket from some secret magazine of their own.
Gray and Hunter were the first to step up. Armed to the teeth, they slipped out of the stockade, but it turned out to be a pointless mission. The mutineers were bolder than we thought, or maybe they had more faith in Israel's marksmanship, because four or five of them were busy hauling away our supplies and wading out to one of the boats that was nearby, pulling on an oar or two to keep it steady against the current. Silver was at the back, calling the shots, and every one of them was now equipped with a musket from some hidden stash of theirs.
The captain sat down to his log, and here is the beginning of the entry:
The captain sat down to write in his log, and this is how the entry starts:
"Alexander Smollett, master; David Livesey, ship's doctor; Abraham Gray, carpenter's mate; John Trelawney, owner; John Hunter and Richard Joyce, owner's servants, landsmen—being all that is left faithful of the ship's company—with stores for ten days at short rations, came ashore this day and flew British colors on the log-house in Treasure[134] Island. Thomas Redruth, owner's servant, landsman, shot by the mutineers; James Hawkins, cabin-boy—"
"Alexander Smollett, captain; David Livesey, ship's doctor; Abraham Gray, carpenter's assistant; John Trelawney, owner; John Hunter and Richard Joyce, owner's staff, landsmen—these were the only loyal members left from the crew—bringing supplies for ten days at minimal rations, landed today and raised the British flag on the log cabin in Treasure[134] Island. Thomas Redruth, owner's servant, landsman, killed by the mutineers; James Hawkins, cabin boy—"
And at the same time I was wondering over poor Jim Hawkins' fate.
And at the same time, I was thinking about poor Jim Hawkins' fate.
A hail on the land side.
A hail on the land side.
"Somebody hailing us," said Hunter, who was on guard.
"Someone is calling us," said Hunter, who was on watch.
"Doctor! squire! captain! Hallo, Hunter, is that you?" came the cries.
"Doctor! Squire! Captain! Hey, Hunter, is that you?" came the shouts.
And I ran to the door in time to see Jim Hawkins, safe and sound, come climbing over the stockade.
And I rushed to the door just in time to see Jim Hawkins, safe and sound, climbing over the fence.

CHAPTER XIX
NARRATIVE RESUMED BY JIM HAWKINS—THE GARRISON IN THE STOCKADE
As soon as Ben Gunn saw the colors he came to a halt, stopped me by the arm and sat down.
As soon as Ben Gunn saw the colors, he stopped, grabbed my arm, and sat down.
"Now," said he, "there's your friends, sure enough."
"Now," he said, "there are your friends, for sure."
"Far more likely it's the mutineers," I answered.
"Much more likely it's the rebels," I replied.
"That!" he cried. "Why, in a place like this, where nobody puts in but gen'lemen of fortune, Silver would fly the Jolly Roger, you don't make no doubt of that. No, that's your friends. There's been blows, too, and I reckon your friends has had the best of it; and here they are ashore in the old stockade, as was made years and years ago by Flint. Ah, he was the man to have a headpiece, was Flint! Barring rum, his match was never seen. He were afraid of none, not he; on'y Silver—Silver was that genteel."
"That!" he shouted. "I mean, in a place like this, where only wealthy folks show up, Silver would definitely fly the Jolly Roger, no doubt about it. No, those are your friends. There have been fights, too, and I bet your friends came out on top; and here they are on shore in the old stockade, which was built years ago by Flint. Ah, Flint was a sharp one, no question! Aside from rum, there was no one like him. He wasn’t afraid of anyone, not him; only Silver—Silver was that sophisticated."
"Well," said I, "that may be so, and so be it; all the more reason that I should hurry on and join my friends."
"Well," I said, "that might be true, and if so, then so be it; all the more reason for me to hurry on and join my friends."
"Nay, mate," returned Ben, "not you. You're a good boy, or I'm mistook; but you're on'y a boy, all told. Now Ben Gunn is fly. Rum wouldn't bring me there, where you're going—not rum wouldn't, till I see your born gen'leman, and gets it on his word of honor. And you won't forget my words: 'A precious sight' (that's what you'll say), 'a precious sight more confidence'—and then nips him."[136]
"Not you, mate," Ben replied. "You're a good kid, or I’m mistaken; but you’re just a kid, really. But Ben Gunn is clever. No amount of rum would get me to where you're headed—not until I see your true gentleman and get his word of honor. And don't forget what I said: 'A precious sight' (that’s what you’ll say), 'a precious sight more confidence'—and then he’ll stab him."[136]
And he pinched me the third time with the same air of cleverness.
And he pinched me for the third time with the same sense of superiority.
"And when Ben Gunn is wanted you know where to find him, Jim. Just where you found him to-day. And him that comes is to have a white thing in his hand; and he's to come alone. Oh! and you'll say this: 'Ben Gunn,' says you, 'has reasons of his own.'"
"And when you need Ben Gunn, you know where to find him, Jim. Just like where you found him today. And whoever comes needs to have a white thing in their hand; and they have to come alone. Oh! and you’ll say this: 'Ben Gunn,' you’ll say, 'has his own reasons.'"
"Well," said I, "I believe I understand. You have something to propose, and you wish to see the squire or the doctor, and you're to be found where I found you. Is that all?"
"Well," I said, "I think I get it. You have something to suggest, and you want to talk to the squire or the doctor, and you'll be where I found you. Is that it?"
"And when? says you," he added. "Why, from about noon observation to about six bells."
"And when? you say," he added. "Well, from around noon until about six o'clock."
"Good," says I, "and now may I go?"
"Good," I said, "can I leave now?"
"You won't forget?" he inquired, anxiously. "Precious sight, and reasons of his own, says you. Reasons of his own; that's the mainstay; as between man and man. Well, then"—still holding me—"I reckon you can go, Jim. And, Jim, if you was to see Silver, you wouldn't go for to sell Ben Gunn? wild horses wouldn't draw it from you? No, says you. And if them pirates came ashore, Jim, what would you say but there'd be widders in the morning?"
"You won’t forget?" he asked, nervously. "A precious sight, and reasons of his own, right? Reasons of his own; that's the core issue; between people. Well, then"—still holding onto me—"I guess you can go, Jim. And, Jim, if you happen to see Silver, you wouldn’t even think about selling Ben Gunn? No way you would. And if those pirates came ashore, Jim, what would you say except there’d be widows by morning?"
Here he was interrupted by a loud report, and a cannon ball came tearing through the trees and pitched in the sand, not a hundred yards from where we two were talking. The next moment each of us had taken to our heels in a different direction.
Here, he was interrupted by a loud bang, and a cannonball came crashing through the trees and landed in the sand, not a hundred yards from where we were talking. The next moment, we both took off running in different directions.
For a good hour to come frequent reports shook the island, and balls kept crashing through the woods. I moved from hiding-place to hiding-place, always pursued, or so it seemed to me, by these terrifying missiles. But[137] toward the end of the bombardment, though still I durst not venture in the direction of the stockade, where the balls fell oftenest, I had begun, in a manner, to pluck up my heart again; and after a long detour to the east, crept down among the shore-side trees.
For about an hour, there were constant reports shaking the island, and balls kept crashing through the woods. I moved from one hiding spot to another, always feeling pursued by these frightening projectiles. But[137] toward the end of the bombardment, even though I still didn’t dare to head toward the stockade, where the balls were landing most frequently, I had started, in a way, to regain my courage; and after a long detour to the east, I crept down among the trees by the shore.
The sun had just set, the sea breeze was rustling and tumbling in the woods, and ruffling the gray surface of the anchorage; the tide, too, was far out, and great tracts of sand lay uncovered; the air, after the heat of the day, chilled me through my jacket.
The sun had just gone down, the sea breeze was rustling and moving through the woods, and stirring the gray water of the harbor; the tide was also low, leaving large areas of sand exposed; the air, after the heat of the day, felt cold against my jacket.
The Hispaniola still lay where she had anchored; but, sure enough, there was the Jolly Roger—the black flag of piracy—flying from her peak. Even as I looked there came another red flash and another report, that sent the echoes clattering, and one more round shot whistled through the air. It was the last of the cannonade.
The Hispaniola was still where she had anchored; however, the Jolly Roger—the black flag of piracy—was flying from her peak. Just as I looked, there was another red flash and another loud bang, which made the echoes ring out, and another cannonball whistled through the air. It was the last of the cannon fire.
I lay for some time, watching the bustle which succeeded the attack. Men were demolishing something with axes on the beach near the stockade—the poor jolly-boat, I afterwards discovered. Away, near the mouth of the river, a great fire was glowing among the trees, and between that point and the ship one of the gigs kept coming and going, the men, whom I had seen so gloomy, shouting at the oars like children. But there was a sound in their voices which suggested rum.
I lay there for a while, watching the activity that followed the attack. Men were hacking away at something on the beach near the stockade—the poor jolly boat, as I later found out. Over by the mouth of the river, a big fire was glowing among the trees, and between that spot and the ship, one of the gigs kept making trips back and forth, the men I had seen looking so down earlier now shouting at the oars like kids. But there was a tone in their voices that hinted at rum.
At length I thought I might return towards the stockade. I was pretty far down on the low, sandy spit that incloses the anchorage to the east, and is joined at half-water to Skeleton Island; and now, as I rose to my feet, I saw, some distance farther down the spit, and rising from among low bushes, an isolated rock, pretty high, and peculiarly white in color. It occurred to me[138] that this might be the white rock of which Ben Gunn had spoken, and that some day or other a boat might be wanted, and I should know where to look for one.
At last, I decided to head back toward the stockade. I was pretty far down on the low, sandy strip that encloses the anchorage to the east and connects to Skeleton Island at half-tide. As I stood up, I spotted a little further down the strip, rising among some low bushes, an isolated rock that was quite tall and strikingly white. It struck me that this might be the white rock Ben Gunn mentioned, and that someday a boat might be needed, so I would know where to find one.[138]
Then I skirted among the woods until I had regained the rear, or shoreward side, of the stockade, and was soon warmly welcomed by the faithful party.
Then I moved quietly through the woods until I reached the back, or landward side, of the stockade, and was soon warmly welcomed by the loyal group.
I had soon told my story, and began to look about me. The log-house was made of unsquared trunks of pine—roof, walls, and floor. The latter stood in several places as much as a foot or a foot and a half above the surface of the sand. There was a porch at the door, and under this porch the little spring welled up into an artificial basin of a rather odd kind—no other than a great ship's kettle of iron, with the bottom knocked out, and sunk "to her bearings," as the captain said, among the sand.
I quickly shared my story and started looking around. The log cabin was built from raw pine logs—roof, walls, and floor. The floor was elevated in some areas by about a foot to a foot and a half above the sandy ground. There was a porch at the entrance, and beneath it, a small spring bubbled up into an unusual artificial basin—a large iron ship's kettle with the bottom removed, set "to its bearings," as the captain would say, in the sand.
Little had been left beside the framework of the house, but in one corner there was a stone slab laid down by way of hearth, and an old rusty iron basket to contain the fire.
Little was left aside from the house's framework, but in one corner, there was a stone slab serving as a hearth and an old rusty iron basket for holding the fire.
The slopes of the knoll and all the inside of the stockade had been cleared of timber to build the house, and we could see by the stumps what a fine and lofty grove had been destroyed. Most of the soil had been washed away or buried in drift after the removal of the trees; only where the streamlet ran down from the kettle a thick bed of moss and some ferns and little creeping bushes were still green among the sand. Very close around the stockade—too close for defense, they said—the wood still flourished high and dense, all of fir on the land side, but toward the sea with a large admixture of live-oaks.
The slopes of the hill and all the area inside the stockade had been cleared of trees to build the house, and we could see by the stumps what a beautiful, tall grove had been lost. Most of the soil had either washed away or been buried in drift after the trees were cut down; only where the stream flowed down from the kettle was there still a thick layer of moss, some ferns, and small creeping bushes that remained green among the sand. Very close around the stockade—too close for defense, they said—the forest still thrived thick and tall, all fir trees on the land side, but towards the sea, there was a significant mix of live oaks.
The cold evening breeze, of which I have spoken, whistled through every chink of the rude building, and[139] sprinkled the floor with a continual rain of fine sand. There was sand in our eyes, sand in our teeth, sand in our suppers, sand dancing in the spring at the bottom of the kettle, for all the world like porridge beginning to boil. Our chimney was a square hole in the roof; it was but a little part of the smoke that found its way out, and the rest eddied about the house, and kept us coughing and piping the eye.
The cold evening breeze I mentioned before whistled through every crack of the rough building and[139]sprinkled the floor with a constant shower of fine sand. There was sand in our eyes, sand in our teeth, sand in our dinners, sand swirling in the spring at the bottom of the kettle, just like porridge starting to boil. Our chimney was just a square hole in the roof; only a small amount of smoke managed to escape, and the rest swirled around the house, leaving us coughing and tearing up.
Add to this that Gray, the new man, had his face tied up in a bandage for a cut he had got in breaking away from the mutineers; and that poor old Tom Redruth, still unburied, lay along the wall, stiff and stark, under the Union Jack.
Add to this that Gray, the new guy, had his face wrapped in a bandage from a cut he got while escaping from the mutineers; and that poor old Tom Redruth, still unburied, lay against the wall, stiff and cold, under the Union Jack.
If we had been allowed to sit idle, we should all have fallen in the blues, but Captain Smollett was never the man for that. All hands were called up before him, and he divided us into watches. The doctor, and Gray, and I, for one; the squire, Hunter, and Joyce upon the other. Tired as we all were, two were sent out for firewood, two more were sent to dig a grave for Redruth, the doctor was named cook, I was put sentry at the door, and the captain himself went from one to another, keeping up our spirits and lending a hand wherever it was wanted.
If we had been allowed to sit around, we all would have fallen into a slump, but Captain Smollett was not the type to let that happen. He called everyone together and split us into shifts. The doctor, Gray, and I were on one shift; the squire, Hunter, and Joyce were on the other. Even though we were all exhausted, two of us were sent to gather firewood, two others were assigned to dig a grave for Redruth, the doctor was appointed as the cook, I was assigned as the sentry at the door, and the captain himself moved from one group to another, boosting our spirits and helping wherever he could.
From time to time the doctor came to the door for a little air and to rest his eyes, which were almost smoked out of his head, and whenever he did so, he had a word for me.
From time to time, the doctor would step out for some fresh air and to rest his eyes, which were nearly burned out from exhaustion, and whenever he did, he had a few words to share with me.
"That man Smollett," he said once, "is a better man than I am. And when I say that it means a deal, Jim."
"That guy Smollett," he said once, "is a better person than I am. And when I say that, it means a lot, Jim."
Another time he came and was silent for a while. Then he put his head on one side, and looked at me.
Another time he came and was quiet for a while. Then he tilted his head to one side and looked at me.
"I do not know, sir," said I. "I am not very sure whether he's sane."
"I don't know, sir," I said. "I'm not really sure if he’s sane."
"If there's any doubt about the matter, he is," returned the doctor. "A man who has been three years biting his nails on a desert island, Jim, can't expect to appear as sane as you or me. It doesn't lie in human nature. Was it cheese you said he had a fancy for?"
"If there's any doubt about it, he is," replied the doctor. "A guy who's spent three years chewing his nails on a deserted island, Jim, can't expect to seem as sane as you or me. It's just not in human nature. Did you say he had a thing for cheese?"
"Yes, sir, cheese," I answered.
"Yes, sir, cheese," I replied.
"Well, Jim," says he, "just see the good that comes of being dainty in your food. You've seen my snuff-box, haven't you? And you never saw me take snuff; the reason being that in my snuff-box I carry a piece of Parmesan cheese—a cheese made in Italy, very nutritious. Well, that's for Ben Gunn!"
"Well, Jim," he said, "just look at the benefits of being picky about your food. You've seen my snuff box, right? And you've never seen me use snuff; the reason is that in my snuff box I keep a piece of Parmesan cheese—a cheese made in Italy, really nutritious. Well, that's for Ben Gunn!"
Before supper was eaten we buried old Tom in the sand, and stood round him for a while bare-headed in the breeze. A good deal of firewood had been got in, but not enough for the captain's fancy, and he shook his head over it, and told us we "must get back to this to-morrow rather livelier." Then, when we had eaten our pork, and each had a good stiff glass of brandy grog, the three chiefs got together in a corner to discuss our prospects.
Before dinner, we buried old Tom in the sand and stood around him for a bit, bare-headed in the breeze. We had gathered a decent amount of firewood, but it wasn't enough for the captain's liking. He shook his head at it and told us we "needed to come back to this tomorrow with more energy." After we finished our pork and each had a strong glass of brandy grog, the three leaders huddled together in a corner to talk about our chances.
It appears they were at their wits' end what to do, the stores being so low that we must have been starved into surrender long before help came. But our best hope, it was decided, was to kill off the buccaneers until they either hauled down their flag or ran away with the Hispaniola. From nineteen they were already reduced to fifteen, two others were wounded, and one, at least—the man shot beside the gun—severely wounded, if he were not dead. Every time we had a crack at them, we were to take it, saving our own lives, with the extremest[141] care. And, beside that, we had two able allies—rum and the climate.
They seemed to be completely at a loss about what to do since our supplies were so low that we would have likely starved and surrendered long before help arrived. But it was decided that our best chance was to take out the buccaneers until they either lowered their flag or fled with the Hispaniola. From nineteen, they had already been reduced to fifteen, with two others wounded, and at least one—the man shot next to the gun—seriously injured, if not dead. Every time we had the opportunity to strike, we needed to take it, prioritizing our own safety with the utmost caution. Additionally, we had two capable allies—rum and the climate.
As for the first, though we were about half a mile away, we could hear them roaring and singing late into the night; and as for the second, the doctor staked his wig, that camped where they were in the marsh, and unprovided with remedies, the half of them would be on their backs before a week.
As for the first, even though we were about half a mile away, we could hear them cheering and singing late into the night; and as for the second, the doctor bet his wig that those camping in the marsh, without any treatments, would have half of them flat on their backs within a week.
"So," he added, "if we are not all shot down first, they'll be glad to be packing in the schooner. It's always a ship, and they can get to buccaneering again, I suppose."
"So," he added, "if we don’t get taken out first, they’ll be happy to be loading up on the schooner. It’s always a ship, and I guess they can get back to being pirates again."
"First ship that I ever lost," said Captain Smollett.
"First ship I ever lost," said Captain Smollett.
I was dead tired, as you may fancy, and when I got to sleep, which was not till after a great deal of tossing, I slept like a log of wood.
I was completely exhausted, as you can imagine, and when I finally fell asleep, which didn’t happen until after a lot of tossing and turning, I slept like a rock.
The rest had long been up, and had already breakfasted and increased the pile of firewood by about half as much again, when I was awakened by a bustle and the sound of voices.
The others had been up for a while, already had breakfast, and had added about half again to the pile of firewood when I was roused by some commotion and voices.
"Flag of truce!" I heard someone say, and then, immediately after, with a cry of surprise, "Silver himself!"
"Flag of truce!" I heard someone say, and then, right after, with a shout of surprise, "Silver himself!"
And, at that, up I jumped, and, rubbing my eyes, ran to a loophole in the wall.
And with that, I jumped up, rubbed my eyes, and ran to a gap in the wall.
CHAPTER XX
SILVER'S EMBASSY
Sure enough, there were two men just outside the stockade, one of them waving a white cloth; the other, no less a person than Silver himself, standing placidly by.
Sure enough, there were two men just outside the stockade, one of them waving a white cloth; the other, none other than Silver himself, standing calmly by.
It was still quite early, and the coldest morning that I think I ever was abroad in; a chill that pierced into the marrow. The sky was bright and cloudless overhead, and the tops of the trees shone rosily in the sun. But where Silver stood with his lieutenant all was still in shadow, and they waded knee-deep in a low, white vapor that had crawled during the night out of the morass. The chill and the vapor taken together told a poor tale of the island. It was plainly a damp, feverish, unhealthy spot.
It was still pretty early, and the coldest morning I think I’ve ever experienced outside; a chill that went right through to my bones. The sky was bright and clear overhead, and the tops of the trees gleamed pink in the sunlight. But where Silver stood with his lieutenant, everything was still in shadow, and they waded knee-deep in a low, white mist that had crept out of the marsh during the night. The chill and the mist together painted a grim picture of the island. It was clearly a damp, feverish, unhealthy place.
"Keep indoors, men," said the captain. "Ten to one this is a trick."
"Stay inside, guys," said the captain. "There's a good chance this is a trap."
Then he hailed the buccaneer.
Then he called the pirate.
"Who goes? Stand, or we fire."
"Who’s going? Stand still, or we’ll shoot."
"Flag of truce!" cried Silver.
"Peace flag!" cried Silver.
The captain was in the porch, keeping himself carefully out of the way of a treacherous shot, should any be intended. He turned and spoke to us.
The captain was on the porch, staying clear of any potential stray shots that might be aimed at him. He turned and spoke to us.
"Doctor's watch on the lookout. Doctor Livesey, take the north side, if you please; Jim the east; Gray, west. The watch below, all hands to load muskets. Lively, men, and careful."
"Doctor's watch on alert. Doctor Livesey, you take the north side, if you don't mind; Jim, you cover the east; Gray, head to the west. The watch below, everyone get ready to load muskets. Come on, men, and be careful."
"And what do you want with your flag of truce?" he cried.
"And what do you want with your truce flag?" he shouted.
This time it was the other man who replied.
This time, it was the other guy who responded.
"Cap'n Silver, sir, to come on board and make terms," he shouted.
"Captain Silver, sir, to come on board and make a deal," he shouted.
"Cap'n Silver! Don't know him. Who's he?" cried the captain. And we could hear him adding to himself: "Cap'n, is it? My heart, and here's promotion!"
"Captain Silver! I don't know him. Who is he?" shouted the captain. And we could hear him muttering to himself, "Captain, huh? Well, this is quite the promotion!"
Long John answered for himself.
Long John spoke for himself.
"Me, sir. These poor lads have chosen me cap'n, after your desertion, sir"—laying a particular emphasis upon the word "desertion." "We're willing to submit, if we can come to terms, and no bones about it. All I ask is your word, Cap'n Smollett, to let me safe and sound out of this here stockade, and one minute to get out o' shot before a gun is fired."
"Me, sir. These poor guys have picked me as their captain after you abandoned us, sir"—laying a particular emphasis on the word "abandoned." "We're ready to cooperate if we can agree on something, no doubt about it. All I ask is for your word, Captain Smollett, to let me out of this stockade safe and sound, and give me one minute to get out of range before a gun is fired."
"My man," said Captain Smollett, "I have not the slightest desire to talk to you. If you wish to talk to me, you can come, that's all. If there's any treachery, it'll be on your side, and the Lord help you."
"My man," said Captain Smollett, "I don't want to talk to you at all. If you want to speak with me, you can come over, that's it. If there's any deceit, it'll be on your part, and God help you."
"That's enough, cap'n," shouted Long John cheerily. "A word from you's enough. I know a gentleman, and you may lay to that."
"That's enough, captain," Long John shouted cheerfully. "Just a word from you is all I need. I know a gentleman when I see one, and you can count on that."
We could see the man who carried the flag of truce attempting to hold Silver back. Nor was that wonderful, seeing how cavalier had been the captain's answer. But Silver laughed at him aloud, and slapped him on the back, as if the idea of alarm had been absurd. Then he advanced to the stockade, threw over his crutch, got a leg up, and with great vigor and skill succeeded in surmounting the fence and dropping safely to the other side.
We could see the guy carrying the flag of truce trying to hold Silver back. It wasn't surprising, considering the captain's careless response. But Silver laughed out loud at him and slapped him on the back, as if the whole idea of being alarmed was ridiculous. Then he moved up to the stockade, tossed his crutch over, got a leg up, and with plenty of energy and skill managed to climb over the fence and land safely on the other side.
I will confess that I was far too much taken up with[144] what was going on to be of the slightest use as sentry; indeed, I had already deserted my eastern loophole and crept up behind the captain, who had now seated himself on the threshold, with his elbows on his knees, his head in his hands, and his eyes fixed on the water as it bubbled out of the old iron kettle in the sand. He was whistling to himself, "Come, Lasses and Lads."
I have to admit that I was too caught up in what was happening to be any help as a lookout; in fact, I had already left my spot at the eastern gap and moved to sit behind the captain, who had now made himself comfortable on the threshold, resting his elbows on his knees, his head in his hands, and his eyes locked on the water bubbling out of the old iron kettle in the sand. He was softly whistling to himself, "Come, Lasses and Lads."
Silver had terrible hard work getting up the knoll. What with the steepness of the incline, the thick tree-stumps, and the soft sand, he and his crutch were as helpless as a ship in stays. But he stuck to it like a man, in silence, and at last arrived before the captain, whom he saluted in the handsomest style. He was tricked out in his best; an immense blue coat, thick with brass buttons, hung as low as to his knees, and a fine laced hat was set on the back of his head.
Silver had a really tough time getting up the hill. With the steep slope, the thick tree stumps, and the soft sand, he and his crutch were as useless as a ship stuck in a storm. But he persevered like a champ, silently, and finally reached the captain, whom he greeted in the most impressive way. He was dressed in his best; a huge blue coat, heavy with brass buttons, hung down to his knees, and a nice laced hat was perched on the back of his head.
"Here you are, my man," said the captain, raising his head. "You had better sit down."
"Here you go, buddy," said the captain, looking up. "You should probably take a seat."
"You ain't a-going to let me inside, cap'n?" complained Long John. "It's a main cold morning, to be sure, sir, to sit outside upon the sand."
"You aren’t going to let me inside, captain?" Long John complained. "It’s really cold this morning, for sure, sir, to be sitting outside on the sand."
"Why, Silver," said the captain, "if you had pleased to be an honest man you might have been sitting in your galley. It's your own doing. You're either my ship's cook—and then you were treated handsome—or Cap'n Silver, a common mutineer and pirate, and then you can go hang!"
"Why, Silver," said the captain, "if you had chosen to be an honest man, you could have been sitting in your galley. This is your own doing. You're either my ship's cook—and if so, you were treated well—or Cap'n Silver, a regular mutineer and pirate, and then you can go hang!"
"Well, well, cap'n," returned the sea-cook, sitting down as he was bidden on the sand, "you'll have to give me a hand up again, that's all. A sweet, pretty place you have of it here. Ah, there's Jim! The top of the morning to you, Jim. Doctor, here's my service. Why, there you[145] all are together like a happy family, in a manner of speaking."
"Well, well, captain," replied the sea-cook, sitting down on the sand as asked, "you’ll have to give me a hand up again, that's all. You’ve got a lovely little spot here. Ah, there’s Jim! Good morning to you, Jim. Doctor, here’s my regards. Why, look at you all together like a happy family, in a way."
"If you have anything to say, my man, better say it," said the captain.
"If you have something to say, just say it," said the captain.
"Right you are, Cap'n Smollett," replied Silver. "Dooty is dooty, to be sure. Well, now, you look here, that was a good lay of yours last night. I don't deny it was a good lay. Some of you pretty handy with a handspike-end. And I'll not deny neither but what some of my people was shook—maybe all was shook; maybe I was shook myself; maybe that's why I'm here for terms. But you mark me, cap'n, it won't do twice, by thunder! We'll have to do sentry-go, and ease off a point or so on the rum. Maybe you think we were all a sheet in the wind's eye. But I'll tell you I was sober; I was on'y dog tired; and if I'd awoke a second sooner I'd 'a' caught you at the act, I would. He wasn't dead when I got round to him, not he."
"You're right, Captain Smollett," Silver replied. "Duty is duty, that's for sure. Now, listen, that was a good setup you had last night. I won't deny it was a smart move. Some of you are pretty skilled with that handspike. And I won’t deny that some of my people were rattled—maybe all of them were rattled; maybe I was rattled too; maybe that’s why I’m here negotiating. But mark my words, captain, it won't happen again, by thunder! We’ll have to keep watch and cut back a bit on the rum. Maybe you think we were all completely out of it. But I’ll tell you I was sober; I was just dead tired; and if I had woken up a second earlier, I would have caught you in the act, I swear. He wasn't dead when I got to him, not at all."
"Well?" says Captain Smollett, as cool as can be.
"Well?" says Captain Smollett, as calm as ever.
All that Silver said was a riddle to him, but you would never have guessed it from his tone. As for me, I began to have an inkling. Ben Gunn's last words came back to my mind. I began to suppose that he had paid the buccaneers a visit while they all lay drunk together round their fire, and I reckoned up with glee that we had only fourteen enemies to deal with.
All that Silver said was a puzzle to him, but you wouldn't have known it from his voice. As for me, I started to get an idea. Ben Gunn's last words popped into my head. I began to think that he had dropped by to see the pirates while they were all passed out drunk around their fire, and I happily counted that we only had fourteen enemies to face.
"Well, here it is," said Silver. "We want that treasure, and we'll have it—that's our point! You would just as soon save your lives, I reckon; and that's yours. You have a chart, haven't you?"
"Well, here it is," said Silver. "We want that treasure, and we’re going to get it—that’s our goal! You’d probably prefer to save your lives, right? That’s your concern. You have a map, don’t you?"
"That's as may be," replied the captain.
"That may be," replied the captain.
"Oh, well, you have, I know that," returned Long[146] John. "You needn't be so husky with a man; there ain't a particle of service in that, and you may lay to it. What I mean is, we want your chart. Now, I never meant you no harm, myself."
"Oh, well, I know you have," Long John replied. "You don’t need to be so tough with a guy; there’s no point in that, and you can count on it. What I'm saying is, we need your map. I never intended any harm, really."
"That won't do with me, my man," interrupted the captain. "We know exactly what you meant to do, and we don't care; for now, you see, you can't do it."
"That’s not going to work for me, buddy," interrupted the captain. "We know exactly what you were planning to do, and we don’t care; because right now, you see, you can’t do it."
And the captain looked at him calmly, and proceeded to fill a pipe.
And the captain looked at him calmly and started to fill a pipe.
"If Abe Gray—" Silver broke out.
"If Abe Gray—" Silver cut in.
"Avast there!" cried Mr. Smollett. "Gray told me nothing, and I asked him nothing; and what's more, I would see you and him and this whole island blown clean out of the water into blazes first. So there's my mind for you, my man, on that."
"Stop right there!" shouted Mr. Smollett. "Gray didn’t tell me anything, and I didn’t ask him anything; and what's more, I would rather see you, him, and this entire island blown to bits before I let that happen. So that’s my take on it, buddy."
This little whiff of temper seemed to cool Silver down. He had been growing nettled before, but now he pulled himself together.
This little hint of irritation seemed to calm Silver down. He had been getting annoyed before, but now he gathered himself.
"Like enough," said he. "I would set no limits to what gentlemen might consider shipshape, or might not, as the case were. And, seein' as how you are about to take a pipe, cap'n, I'll make so free as do likewise."
"Probably," he said. "I wouldn't put any limits on what gentlemen might think is acceptable or not, depending on the situation. And since you're about to smoke a pipe, Captain, I'll join you."
And he filled a pipe and lighted it; and the two men sat silently smoking for quite a while, now looking each other in the face, now stopping their tobacco, now leaning forward to spit. It was as good as the play to see them.
And he packed a pipe and lit it; the two men sat quietly smoking for a while, sometimes looking each other in the face, sometimes pausing their smoking, and occasionally leaning forward to spit. It was entertaining to watch them.
"Now," resumed Silver, "here it is. You give us the chart to get the treasure by, and drop shooting poor seamen, and stoving of their heads in while asleep. You do that and we'll offer you a choice. Either you come aboard along of us, once the treasure shipped, and then I'll give you my affy-davy, upon my word of honor, to clap you[147] somewhere safe ashore. Or, if that ain't to your fancy, some of my hands being rough, and having old scores, on account of hazing, then you can stay here, you can. We'll divide stores with you, man for man; and I'll give my affy-davy, as before, to speak the first ship I sight, and send 'em here to pick you up. Now you'll own that's talking. Handsomer you couldn't look to get, not you. And I hope"—raising his voice—"that all hands in this here blockhouse will overhaul my words, for what is spoke to one is spoke to all."
"Now," Silver continued, "here's the deal. You give us the map to find the treasure and stop shooting at poor sailors and cracking their heads while they’re asleep. Do that, and we’ll offer you a choice. You can come with us once we’ve loaded the treasure, and then I swear on my honor to put you somewhere safe on land. Or, if that doesn’t suit you, since some of my crew are a bit rough and have old grudges from past fights, you can stay here. We’ll share supplies with you, one for one; and I promise again, I’ll flag down the first ship I see and send them to pick you up. Now, you’ve got to admit that’s a fair deal. You won’t find a better offer. And I hope”—raising his voice—“that everyone in this blockhouse hears what I’m saying, because what’s said to one is said to all."
Captain Smollett rose from his seat and knocked out the ashes of his pipe in the palm of his left hand.
Captain Smollett stood up from his seat and tapped the ashes out of his pipe into the palm of his left hand.
"Is that all?" he asked.
"Is that everything?" he asked.
"Every last word, by thunder!" answered John. "Refuse that and you've seen the last of me but musket-balls."
"Every single word, for sure!" replied John. "Refuse that and you’ll only see me again in the form of musket balls."
"Very good," said the captain. "Now you'll hear me. If you'll come up one by one, unarmed, I'll engage to clap you all in irons, and to take you home to a fair trial in England. If you won't, my name is Alexander Smollett, I've flown my sovereign's colors, and I'll see you all to Davy Jones. You can't find the treasure. You can't sail the ship—there's not a man among you fit to sail the ship. You can't fight us—Gray, there, got away from five of you. Your ship's in irons, Master Silver; you're on a lee shore, and so you'll find. I stand here and tell you so, and they're the last good words you'll get from me; for, in the name of heaven, I'll put a bullet in your back when next I meet you. Tramp, my lad. Bundle out of this, please, hand over hand, and double quick."
"Very good," said the captain. "Now you'll listen to me. If you come up one by one, unarmed, I promise to put you all in chains and take you home for a fair trial in England. If you refuse, my name is Alexander Smollett, I've raised my sovereign's colors, and I'll send you all to Davy Jones. You can't find the treasure. You can't sail the ship—none of you are fit to do it. You can't fight us—Gray over there managed to escape from five of you. Your ship is in chains, Master Silver; you're on a lee shore, and you’ll realize that soon enough. I'm standing here to tell you this, and it’s the last good advice you’ll get from me; because, I swear, I’ll put a bullet in your back the next time I see you. Get moving, my lad. Get out of here, please, hand over hand, and quickly."
Silver's face was a picture; his eyes started in his head with wrath. He shook the fire out of his pipe.[148]
Silver's face was a sight to see; his eyes bulged with anger. He shook the ashes out of his pipe.[148]
"Give me a hand up!" he cried.
"Help me!" he shouted.
"Not I," returned the captain.
"Not me," replied the captain.
"Who'll give me a hand up?" he roared.
"Who will help me out?" he shouted.
Not a man among us moved. Growling the foulest imprecations, he crawled along the sand till he got hold of the porch and could hoist himself again upon his crutch. Then he spat into the spring.
Not a single one of us moved. Cursing loudly, he crawled across the sand until he reached the porch and could lift himself back onto his crutch. Then he spat into the spring.
"There!" he cried, "that's what I think of ye. Before an hour's out, I'll stove in your old blockhouse like a rum puncheon. Laugh, by thunder, laugh! Before an hour's out, ye'll laugh upon the other side. Them that die'll be the lucky ones."
"There!" he shouted, "that's how I feel about you. In less than an hour, I'll smash your old blockhouse like a rum barrel. Laugh, damn it, laugh! In less than an hour, you'll be laughing on the other side. Those who die will be the lucky ones."
And with a dreadful oath he stumbled off, plowed down the sand, was helped across the stockade, after four or five failures, by the man with the flag of truce, and disappeared in an instant afterward among the trees.
And with a terrible oath, he stumbled away, trudged through the sand, and was helped over the stockade, after struggling four or five times, by the man carrying the flag of truce, and quickly vanished among the trees.
CHAPTER XXI
THE ATTACK
As soon as Silver disappeared, the captain, who had been closely watching him, turned toward the interior of the house, and found not a man of us at his post but Gray. It was the first time we had ever seen him angry.
As soon as Silver vanished, the captain, who had been keeping a close eye on him, faced the inside of the house and found that none of us were at our posts except for Gray. It was the first time we had ever seen him angry.
"Quarters!" he roared. And then, as we slunk back to our places, "Gray," he said, "I'll put your name in the log; you've stood by your duty like a seaman. Mr. Trelawney, I'm surprised at you, sir. Doctor, I thought you had worn the king's coat! If that was how you served at Fontenoy, sir, you'd have been better in your berth."
"Quarters!" he shouted. Then, as we retreated to our spots, he said, "Gray, I'll add your name to the log; you've done your duty like a true sailor. Mr. Trelawney, I'm disappointed in you, sir. Doctor, I thought you had served the king! If that’s how you performed at Fontenoy, sir, you would have been better off in your bunk."
The doctor's watch were all back at their loopholes, the rest were busy loading the spare muskets, and everyone with a red face, you may be certain, and a flea in his ear, as the saying is.
The doctors had all returned to their posts, the others were busy loading extra muskets, and you can bet everyone had a really red face and felt a bit restless, as the saying goes.
The captain looked on for a while in silence. Then he spoke.
The captain watched in silence for a while. Then he spoke.
"My lads," he said, "I've given Silver a broadside. I pitched it in red-hot on purpose; and before the hour's out, as he said, we shall be boarded. We're outnumbered, I needn't tell you that, but we fight in shelter; and, a minute ago, I should have said we fought with discipline. I've no manner of doubt that we can drub them, if you choose."
"Listen up, guys," he said, "I’ve given Silver a serious warning. I aimed it right at him on purpose, and before the hour is up, as he mentioned, we’re going to be attacked. We’re outnumbered, but I don’t need to tell you that, but we have cover; and just a minute ago, I would have said we fought with control. I’m sure we can beat them if you’re willing."
Then he went the rounds, and saw, as he said, that all was clear.
Then he went around and saw, as he said, that everything was fine.
On the two short sides of the house, east and west, there[150] were only two loopholes; on the south side where the porch was, two again; and on the north side, five. There was a round score of muskets for the seven of us; the firewood had been built into four piles—tables, you might say—one about the middle of each side, and on each of these tables some ammunition and four loaded muskets were laid ready to the hand of the defenders. In the middle, the cutlasses lay ranged.
On the two short sides of the house, east and west, there[150] were only two openings; on the south side where the porch was, there were two again; and on the north side, five. There was a round supply of muskets for the seven of us; the firewood had been stacked into four piles—like tables, you could say—one near the middle of each side, and on each of these tables, some ammunition and four loaded muskets were ready for the defenders. In the center, the cutlasses were arranged.
"Toss out the fire," said the captain; "the chill is past, and we mustn't have smoke in our eyes."
"Toss out the fire," said the captain; "the chill is over, and we can't have smoke in our eyes."
The iron fire basket was carried bodily out by Mr. Trelawney, and the embers smothered among sand.
The iron fire basket was carried out by Mr. Trelawney, and the embers were smothered with sand.
"Hawkins hasn't had his breakfast. Hawkins, help yourself, and back to your post to eat it," continued Captain Smollett. "Lively, now, my lad; you'll want it before you've done. Hunter, serve out a round of brandy to all hands."
"Hawkins hasn't had his breakfast. Hawkins, go ahead and help yourself, and then get back to your post to eat it," Captain Smollett said. "Come on, my lad; you'll need it before you're done. Hunter, pour out a round of brandy for everyone."
And while this was going on the captain completed, in his own mind, the plan of the defense.
And while this was happening, the captain finalized the defense plan in his mind.
"Doctor, you will take the door," he resumed. "See and don't expose yourself; keep within, and fire through the porch. Hunter, take the east side, there. Joyce, you stand by the west, my man. Mr. Trelawney, you are the best shot—you and Gray will take this long north side, with the five loopholes; it's there the danger is. If they can get up to it, and fire in upon us through our own ports, things would begin to look dirty. Hawkins, neither you nor I are much account at the shooting; we'll stand by to load and bear a hand."
"Doctor, you’ll take the door," he continued. "Make sure you don’t expose yourself; stay inside and shoot through the porch. Hunter, you take the east side over there. Joyce, you stand by the west, my man. Mr. Trelawney, you’re the best shot—you and Gray will cover this long north side, where the five loopholes are; that's where the real danger is. If they manage to get up there and shoot in at us through our own openings, things will get messy. Hawkins, neither of us is very good at shooting; we’ll stay here to load and help out."
As the captain had said, the chill was past. As soon as the sun had climbed above our girdle of trees, it fell with all its force upon the clearing, and drank up the[151] vapors at a draught. Soon the sand was baking, and the resin melting in the logs of the blockhouse. Jackets and coats were flung aside; shirts were thrown open at the neck, and rolled up to the shoulders; and we stood there, each at his post, in a fever of heat and anxiety.
As the captain had said, the chill was gone. As soon as the sun rose above our line of trees, it shone down hard on the clearing and quickly absorbed the[151] moisture. Soon the sand was getting hot, and the resin was melting in the logs of the blockhouse. Jackets and coats were tossed aside; shirts were opened at the neck and rolled up to the shoulders; and we stood there, each at our spot, feeling the heat and anxiety.
An hour passed away.
An hour went by.
"Hang them!" said the captain. "This is as dull as the doldrums. Gray, whistle for a wind."
"Hang them!" said the captain. "This is as boring as can be. Gray, call for a breeze."
And just at that moment came the first news of the attack.
And just then, the first news of the attack arrived.
"If you please, sir," said Joyce, "if I see anyone, am I to fire?"
"If you don't mind, sir," Joyce said, "if I see anyone, should I shoot?"
"I told you so!" cried the captain.
"I told you so!" shouted the captain.
"Thank you, sir," returned Joyce, with the same quiet civility.
"Thank you, sir," Joyce replied, maintaining the same calm politeness.
Nothing followed for a time, but the remark had set us all on the alert, straining ears and eyes—the musketeers with their pieces balanced in their hands, the captain out in the middle of the blockhouse, with his mouth very tight and a frown on his face.
Nothing happened for a while, but the comment had put us all on high alert, straining our ears and eyes—the musketeers holding their weapons at the ready, the captain standing in the middle of the blockhouse, his mouth tight and a frown on his face.
So some seconds passed, till suddenly Joyce whipped up his musket and fired. The report had scarcely died away ere it was repeated and repeated from without in a scattering volley, shot behind shot, like a string of geese, from every side of the inclosure. Several bullets struck the log-house, but not one entered; and, as the smoke cleared away and vanished, the stockade and the woods around it looked as quiet and empty as before. Not a bough waved, not the gleam of a musket-barrel betrayed the presence of our foes.
So a few seconds went by until suddenly Joyce lifted his musket and fired. The sound had barely faded when it was echoed from outside in a scattered volley, shot after shot, like a line of geese, from all sides of the enclosure. Several bullets hit the log house, but not one got inside; and as the smoke cleared and disappeared, the stockade and the woods around it appeared as calm and empty as before. Not a branch moved, and not the flash of a musket barrel revealed the presence of our enemies.
"Did you hit your man?" asked the captain.
"Did you get your guy?" asked the captain.
"No, sir," replied Joyce. "I believe not, sir."[152]
"No, sir," Joyce replied. "I don’t think so, sir."[152]
"Next best thing to tell the truth," muttered Captain Smollett. "Load his gun, Hawkins. How many should you say there were on your side, doctor?"
"Next best thing to telling the truth," muttered Captain Smollett. "Load his gun, Hawkins. How many would you say there were on your side, doctor?"
"I know precisely," said Doctor Livesey. "Three shots were fired on this side. I saw the three flashes—two close together—one farther to the west."
"I know exactly," said Doctor Livesey. "Three shots were fired on this side. I saw the three flashes—two close together—one farther to the west."
"Three!" repeated the captain. "And how many on yours, Mr. Trelawney?"
"Three!" the captain repeated. "And how many on yours, Mr. Trelawney?"
But this was not so easily answered. There had come many from the north—seven, by the squire's computation; eight or nine, according to Gray. From the east and west only a single shot had been fired. It was plain, therefore, that the attack would be developed from the north, and that on the other three sides we were only to be annoyed by a show of hostilities. But Captain Smollett made no change in his arrangements. If the mutineers succeeded in crossing the stockade, he argued, they would take possession of any unprotected loophole, and shoot us down like rats in our own stronghold.
But this wasn't an easy question to answer. Many had come from the north—seven, according to the squire's count; eight or nine, according to Gray. From the east and west, only a single shot had been fired. It was clear, then, that the attack would come from the north, and that the other three directions were just a distraction. However, Captain Smollett didn't change his plans. He reasoned that if the mutineers managed to get over the stockade, they would take control of any unprotected loophole and shoot us down like rats in our own fortress.
Nor had we much time left to us for thought. Suddenly, with a loud huzza, a little cloud of pirates leaped from the woods on the north side, and ran straight on the stockade. At the same moment, the fire was once more opened from the woods, and a rifle-ball sang through the doorway, and knocked the doctor's musket into bits.
Nor did we have much time to think. Suddenly, with a loud cheer, a small group of pirates jumped out from the woods on the north side and charged straight at the stockade. At the same moment, gunfire erupted from the woods again, and a bullet whizzed through the doorway, shattering the doctor's musket into pieces.
The boarders swarmed over the fence, like monkeys. Squire and Gray fired again and yet again; three men fell, one forward into the inclosure, two back on the outside. But of these, one was evidently more frightened than hurt, for he was on his feet again in a crack, and instantly disappeared among the trees.
The boarders rushed over the fence like a bunch of monkeys. Squire and Gray fired shot after shot; three men toppled over, one landing inside the enclosure and two falling back outside. Of those, one was clearly more scared than injured, as he was back on his feet in a flash and quickly vanished into the trees.
Two had bit the dust, one had fled, four had made[153] good their footing inside our defenses; while from the shelter of the woods seven or eight men, each evidently supplied with several muskets, kept up a hot though useless fire on the log-house.
Two had fallen, one had escaped, and four had secured their position inside our defenses; meanwhile, from the cover of the woods, seven or eight men, each clearly armed with multiple muskets, continued to shoot at the log-house, though it was an ineffective effort.
The four who had boarded made straight before them for the building, shouting as they ran, and the men among the trees shouted back to encourage them. Several shots were fired, but such was the hurry of the marksmen, that not one appeared to have taken effect. In a moment the four pirates had swarmed up the mound and were upon us.
The four who had gotten on quickly headed straight for the building, yelling as they ran, and the men in the trees yelled back to cheer them on. Several shots were fired, but the marksmen were in such a rush that it seemed none of them hit their target. In no time, the four pirates had climbed up the mound and were on us.
The head of Job Anderson, the boatswain, appeared at the middle loophole.
The head of Job Anderson, the bosun, popped up at the middle loophole.
"At 'em, all hands—all hands!" he roared, in a voice of thunder.
"Get to work, everyone—everyone!" he shouted, in a booming voice.
At the same moment another pirate grasped Hunter's musket by the muzzle, wrenched it from his hands, plucked it through the loophole, and, with one stunning blow, laid the poor fellow senseless on the floor. Meanwhile a third, running unharmed all round the house, appeared suddenly in the doorway, and fell with his cutlass on the doctor.
At the same moment, another pirate grabbed Hunter's musket by the barrel, wrenched it from his hands, pulled it through the opening, and with one powerful strike, knocked the poor guy unconscious on the floor. Meanwhile, a third pirate, running around the house without getting hurt, suddenly appeared in the doorway and attacked the doctor with his sword.
Our position was utterly reversed. A moment since we were firing, under cover, at an exposed enemy; now it was we who lay uncovered, and could not return a blow.
Our situation was completely turned around. Just a moment ago, we were shooting at an exposed enemy from our cover; now we were the ones lying out in the open and unable to fight back.
The log-house was full of smoke, to which we owed our comparative safety. Cries and confusion, the flashes and reports of pistol-shots, and one loud groan, rang in my ears.
The log cabin was filled with smoke, which was our bit of protection. The sounds of shouts and chaos, the flashes and bangs of gunfire, and one loud groan echoed in my ears.
"Out, lads, out and fight 'em in the open! Cutlasses!" cried the captain.
"Get out there, guys, and fight them in the open! Swords!" the captain shouted.
I snatched a cutlass from the pile, and someone, at the same time snatching another, gave me a cut across the knuckles which I hardly felt. I dashed out of the door[154] into the clear sunlight. Someone was close behind, I knew not whom. Right in front, the doctor was pursuing his assailant down the hill, and, just as my eyes fell upon him, beat down his guard, and sent him sprawling on his back, with a great slash across his face.
I grabbed a cutlass from the pile, and someone else grabbed another at the same time, cutting across my knuckles, though I barely felt it. I rushed out the door[154] into the bright sunlight. I could sense someone right behind me, but I didn't know who it was. Directly in front of me, the doctor was chasing his attacker down the hill, and just as I noticed him, he broke through the guy's defense and knocked him flat on his back with a deep cut across his face.
"Round the house, lads! round the house!" cried the captain, and even in the hurly-burly I perceived a change in his voice.
"Gather around the house, guys! gather around the house!" shouted the captain, and even amid the chaos, I noticed a shift in his voice.
Mechanically I obeyed, turned eastward, and, with my cutlass raised, ran round the corner of the house. Next moment I was face to face with Anderson. He roared aloud, and his hanger went up above his head, flashing in the sunlight. I had not time to be afraid, but, as the blow still hung impending, leaped in a trice upon one side, and missing my footing in the soft sand, rolled headlong down the slope.
I followed his order automatically, turned east, and, with my cutlass raised, ran around the corner of the house. The next moment, I came face to face with Anderson. He shouted loudly, and his weapon shot up above his head, glinting in the sunlight. I didn’t have time to be scared, but as the blow was still coming, I quickly jumped to the side. However, I lost my footing in the soft sand and tumbled down the slope.
When I had first sallied from the door, the other mutineers had been already swarming up the palisade to make an end of us. One man, in a red nightcap, with his cutlass in his mouth, had even got upon the top and thrown a leg across. Well, so short had been the interval, that when I found my feet again all was in the same posture, the fellow with the red nightcap still halfway over, another still just showing his head above the top of the stockade. And yet, in this breath of time, the fight was over, and the victory ours.
When I first rushed out the door, the other rebels were already climbing the palisade to finish us off. One guy, wearing a red nightcap and holding a cutlass in his mouth, had even gotten to the top and thrown a leg over. Well, the pause was so brief that when I got my footing back, everything was still in the same position: the guy with the red nightcap was still halfway over, and another was just popping his head up above the top of the stockade. Yet, in this fleeting moment, the fight was over, and we had won.
Gray, following close behind me, had cut down the big boatswain ere he had time to recover from his lost blow. Another had been shot at a loophole in the very act of firing into the house, and now lay in agony, the pistol still smoking in his hand. A third, as I had seen, the doctor had disposed of at a blow. Of the four who[155] had scaled the palisade, one only remained unaccounted for, and he, having left his cutlass on the field, was now clambering out again with the fear of death upon him.
Gray, closely following me, had taken down the big boatswain before he could even recover from his missed strike. Another had been shot at a gap in the wall just as he was about to fire into the house, and now he lay in pain, the pistol still smoking in his hand. A third one, as I had seen, the doctor had dealt with in one blow. Of the four who[155] had climbed over the palisade, only one remained unaccounted for, and he, having left his cutlass behind, was now scrambling back over with his heart racing in fear.
"Fire—fire from the house!" cried the doctor. "And you, lads, back into cover."
"Fire—fire from the house!" shouted the doctor. "And you, guys, get back to cover."
But his words were unheeded, no shot was fired, and the last boarder made good his escape and disappeared with the rest into the wood. In three seconds nothing remained of the attacking party but the five who had fallen, four on the inside and one on the outside of the palisade.
But his words were ignored, no shot was fired, and the last boarder made his escape and vanished with the others into the woods. In three seconds, nothing was left of the attacking group except the five who had fallen, four inside and one outside the palisade.
The doctor and Gray and I ran full speed for shelter. The survivors would soon be back where they had left their muskets, and at any moment the fire might recommence.
The doctor, Gray, and I sprinted for cover. The survivors would soon return to where they had left their guns, and the fire could start up again at any moment.
The house was by this time somewhat cleared of smoke, and we saw at a glance the price we had paid for victory. Hunter lay beside his loophole, stunned; Joyce by his, shot through the head, never to move again; while right in the center the squire was supporting the captain, one as pale as the other.
The house was by this time somewhat cleared of smoke, and we saw at a glance the price we had paid for victory. Hunter lay beside his loophole, dazed; Joyce by his, shot through the head, never to move again; while right in the center the squire was supporting the captain, both as pale as each other.
"The captain's wounded," said Mr. Trelawney.
"The captain’s hurt," said Mr. Trelawney.
"Have they run?" asked Mr. Smollett.
"Have they run away?" asked Mr. Smollett.
"All that could, you may be bound," returned the doctor; "but there's five of them will never run again."
"Anyone who could help might feel obligated," replied the doctor; "but there are five of them who will never run again."
"Five!" cried the captain. "Come, that's better. Five against three leaves us four to nine. That's better odds than we had at starting. We were seven to nineteen then, or thought we were, and that's as bad to bear."[1]
"Five!" shouted the captain. "Now we’re getting somewhere. Five against three gives us four to nine. Those are better odds than what we started with. We were seven to nineteen then, or at least we thought we were, and that’s really tough to handle."[1]
[1] The mutineers were soon only eight in number, for the man shot by Mr. Trelawney on board the schooner died that same evening of his wound. But this was, of course, not known till after by the faithful party.
[1] The mutineers quickly dwindled to just eight, as the man shot by Mr. Trelawney on the schooner passed away that same evening from his injury. However, the loyal group didn't find out about this until later.
PART V
MY SEA ADVENTURE
CHAPTER XXII
HOW MY SEA ADVENTURE BEGAN
There was no return of the mutineers—not so much as another shot out of the woods. They had "got their rations for that day," as the captain put it, and we had the place to ourselves and a quiet time to overhaul the wounded and get dinner. Squire and I cooked outside, in spite of the danger, and even outside we could hardly tell what we were at, for the horror of the loud groans that reached us from the doctor's patients.
There was no sign of the mutineers—not even a single shot from the woods. They had "got their rations for that day," as the captain put it, and we had the place to ourselves and a peaceful time to check on the wounded and prepare dinner. Squire and I cooked outside, despite the risk, and even outside we could hardly focus on what we were doing because of the horrifying loud groans coming from the doctor's patients.
Out of the eight men who had fallen in the action only three still breathed—that one of the pirates who had been shot at the loophole, Hunter, and Captain Smollett—and of these the first two were as good as dead; the mutineer, indeed, died under the doctor's knife, and Hunter, do what we could, never recovered consciousness in this world. He lingered all day, breathing loudly like the old buccaneer at home in his apoplectic fit; but the bones of his chest had been crushed by the blow and his skull fractured in falling, and some time in the following night, without sign or sound, he went to his Maker.
Out of the eight men who had fallen in the fight, only three were still alive—one of the pirates who had been shot at the loophole, Hunter, and Captain Smollett. Of these, the first two were practically dead; the mutineer actually died on the operating table, and despite our efforts, Hunter never regained consciousness in this life. He lingered all day, breathing heavily like the old pirate at home suffering from a stroke; but the bones in his chest had been crushed by the blow, and his skull fractured from the fall. At some point during the night, without any sign or sound, he passed away.
As for the captain, his wounds were grievous indeed, but not dangerous. No organ was fatally injured. Anderson's ball—for it was Job that shot him first—had broken his shoulder-blade and touched the lung, not badly; the second had only torn and displaced some muscles in the calf. He was sure to recover, the doctor said,[160] but in the meantime, and for weeks to come, he must not walk nor move his arm, nor so much as speak when he could help it.
The captain's injuries were serious but not life-threatening. No vital organs were damaged. It was Job who had shot him first, and that bullet broke his shoulder blade and grazed his lung, but it wasn't too severe; the second shot only tore and shifted some muscles in his calf. The doctor assured him he would recover, but for now, and for weeks ahead, he needed to avoid walking, moving his arm, or even speaking unless absolutely necessary.[160]
My own accidental cut across the knuckles was a flea-bite. Doctor Livesey patched it up with plaster, and pulled my ears for me into the bargain.
My own accidental cut on the knuckles was a minor injury. Doctor Livesey bandaged it up with a plaster and gave me a talking-to as well.
After dinner the squire and the doctor sat by the captain's side awhile in consultation; and when they had talked to their heart's content, it being then a little past noon, the doctor took up his hat and pistols, girt on a cutlass, put the chart in his pocket, and with a musket over his shoulder, crossed the palisade on the north side and set off briskly through the trees.
After dinner, the squire and the doctor sat next to the captain for a while to discuss things. Once they had talked at length, a little past noon, the doctor grabbed his hat and pistols, strapped on a cutlass, stuffed the chart in his pocket, and, with a musket slung over his shoulder, crossed the palisade on the north side and set off quickly through the trees.
Gray and I were sitting together at the far end of the blockhouse, to be out of earshot of our officers, consulting, and Gray took his pipe out of his mouth and fairly forgot to put it back again, so thunderstruck he was at this occurrence.
Gray and I were sitting together at the far end of the blockhouse, trying to stay out of earshot of our officers who were in a meeting, and Gray took his pipe out of his mouth and completely forgot to put it back in, he was so shocked by what happened.
"Why, in the name of Davy Jones," said he, "is Doctor Livesey mad?"
"Why on earth," he said, "is Doctor Livesey acting crazy?"
"Why, no," says I. "He's about the last of this crew for that, I take it."
"Not at all," I said. "He's pretty much the last person in this group for that, I think."
"Well, shipmate," said Gray, "mad he may not be, but if he's not, mark my words, I am."
"Well, buddy," Gray said, "he might not be crazy, but if he isn’t, just watch out—I'm losing my mind."
"I take it," replied I, "the doctor has his idea, and if I am right, he's going now to see Ben Gunn."
"I assume," I replied, "the doctor has a plan, and if I’m correct, he's heading to find Ben Gunn now."
I was right, as appeared later; but in the meantime, the house being stifling hot, and the little patch of sand inside the palisade ablaze with midday sun, I began to get another thought into my head which was not by any means so right. What I began to do was to envy the doctor, walking in the cool shadow of the woods, with the[161] birds about him and the pleasant smell of the pines, while I sat grilling, with my clothes stuck to the hot resin, and so much blood about me, and so many poor dead bodies lying all around, that I took a disgust of the place that was almost as strong as fear.
I was right, as it turned out later; but in the meantime, with the house feeling stifling hot and the little patch of sand inside the fence blazing under the midday sun, I started to get another thought in my head that wasn’t exactly right. I began to envy the doctor, who was walking in the cool shade of the woods, surrounded by birds and the pleasant scent of the pines, while I sat there roasting, with my clothes sticking to the hot resin, and so much blood around me, along with so many poor dead bodies lying everywhere, that I developed a disgust for the place that was almost as strong as my fear.
All the time I was washing out the blockhouse, and then washing up the things from dinner, this disgust and envy kept growing stronger and stronger, till at last, being near a bread-bag, and no one then observing me, I took the first step toward my escapade and filled both pockets of my coat with biscuit.
All the while I was cleaning out the blockhouse and washing the dishes from dinner, my disgust and envy kept building up until finally, being close to a bread bag and not being watched, I took the first step toward my little adventure and stuffed both pockets of my coat with biscuits.
I was a fool, if you like, and certainly I was going to do a foolish, over-bold act, but I was determined to do it with all the precautions in my power. These biscuits, should anything befall me, would keep me at least from starving till far on in the next day.
I was a fool, if you want to call me that, and I was definitely about to do something foolish and reckless, but I was set on doing it with every precaution I could take. These biscuits, in case anything happened to me, would at least keep me from starving until well into the next day.
The next thing I laid hold of was a brace of pistols, and as I already had a powder-horn and bullets, I felt myself well supplied with arms.
The next thing I grabbed was a pair of pistols, and since I already had a powder horn and bullets, I felt well-equipped with weapons.
As for the scheme I had in my head, it was not a bad one in itself. It was to go down the sandy spit that divides the anchorage on the east from the open sea, find the white rock I had observed last evening, and ascertain whether it was there or not that Ben Gunn had hidden his boat—a thing quite worth doing, as I still believe. But as I was certain I should not be allowed to leave the inclosure, my only plan was to take French leave and slip out when nobody was watching, and that was so bad a way of doing it as made the thing itself wrong. But I was only a boy and I had made my mind up.
The idea I had in my head wasn't a bad one. I planned to go down the sandy stretch that separates the anchorage on the east from the open sea, find the white rock I'd seen the night before, and check if that was where Ben Gunn had hidden his boat—something I still believe is worth doing. However, since I was sure I wouldn't be allowed to leave the enclosure, my only option was to sneak out when no one was watching, which felt wrong. But I was just a kid and I had made up my mind.
Well, as things at last fell out, I found an admirable opportunity. The squire and Gray were busy helping[162] the captain with his bandages; the coast was clear; I made a bolt for it over the stockade and into the thickest of the trees, and before my absence was observed I was out of cry of my companions.
Well, as it turned out, I found a great opportunity. The squire and Gray were busy assisting[162] the captain with his bandages; the coast was clear. I took off over the stockade and into the densest part of the trees, and before anyone noticed I was gone, I was out of earshot of my companions.
This was my second folly, far worse than the first, as I left but two sound men to guard the house; but, like the first, it was a help toward saving all of us.
This was my second mistake, much worse than the first, since I left only two able-bodied men to guard the house; but, like the first, it helped keep all of us safe.
I took my way straight for the east coast of the island, for I was determined to go down the seaside of the spit to avoid all chance of observation from the anchorage. It was already late in the afternoon, although still warm and sunny. As I continued to thread the tall woods I could hear from far before me not only the continuous thunder of the surf, but a certain tossing of foliage and grinding of boughs which showed me the sea breeze set in higher than usual. Soon cool draughts of air began to reach me, and a few steps farther I came forth into the open borders of the grove and saw the sea lying blue and sunny to the horizon and the surf tumbling and tossing its foam along the beach.
I headed straight for the east coast of the island because I was determined to walk along the seaside of the spit to avoid being seen from the anchorage. It was already late afternoon, but it was still warm and sunny. As I made my way through the tall trees, I could hear not only the continuous roar of the waves but also the rustling of the leaves and creaking of branches, which indicated that the sea breeze was stronger than usual. Soon, cool breezes began to reach me, and a little further, I stepped out into the open edge of the grove and saw the sea, blue and sunny all the way to the horizon, with the surf crashing and tossing its foam along the beach.
I have never seen the sea quiet round Treasure Island. The sun might blaze overhead, the air be without a breath, the surface smooth and blue, but still these great rollers would be running along all the external coast, thundering and thundering by day and night, and I scarce believe there is one spot in the island where a man would be out of earshot of their noise.
I have never seen the sea calm around Treasure Island. The sun may shine brightly overhead, the air perfectly still, the surface smooth and blue, but still, these massive waves would be crashing along the outer coast, roaring day and night, and I can hardly believe there's a single spot on the island where someone could escape the sound of them.
I walked along beside the surf with great enjoyment, till, thinking I was now got far enough to the south, I took the cover of some thick bushes and crept warily up to the ridge of the spit.
I walked next to the waves, really enjoying myself, until I thought I had gone far enough south. I then found some thick bushes, took cover, and carefully made my way up to the ridge of the sandbar.
Behind me was the sea; in front, the anchorage. The[163] sea-breeze, as though it had the sooner blown itself out by its unusual violence, was already at an end; it had been succeeded by light, variable airs from the south and southeast, carrying great banks of fog; and the anchorage, under lee of Skeleton Island, lay still and leaden as when first we entered it. The Hispaniola, in that unbroken mirror, was exactly portrayed from the truck to the water-line, the Jolly Roger hanging from her peak.
Behind me was the ocean; in front, the anchorage. The[163] sea breeze, as if it had exhausted itself with its unusual intensity, was already gone; it had been replaced by light, shifting winds from the south and southeast, bringing thick fog. The anchorage, sheltered by Skeleton Island, remained still and heavy, just like when we first arrived. The Hispaniola, in that unbroken reflection, was perfectly mirrored from the top to the waterline, with the Jolly Roger flag hanging from her peak.
Alongside lay one of the gigs, Silver in the stern-sheets—him I could always recognize—while a couple of men were leaning over the stern bulwarks, one of them with a red cap—the very rogue that I had seen some hours before stride-legs upon the palisade. Apparently they were talking and laughing, though at that distance—upward of a mile—I could of course hear no word of what was said.
Alongside was one of the boats, Silver in the back—him I could always recognize—while a couple of men were leaning over the back rail, one of them wearing a red cap—the same guy I had seen earlier straddling the fence. They seemed to be talking and laughing, though from that distance—over a mile away—I couldn't hear a word of what they were saying.
All at once there began the most horrid, unearthly screaming, which at first startled me badly, though I had soon remembered the voice of Captain Flint, and even thought I could make out the bird by her bright plumage as she sat perched upon her master's wrist.
Suddenly, there was the most terrible, otherworldly screaming, which initially shocked me, but I quickly remembered Captain Flint's voice and thought I could recognize the bird by her bright feathers as she sat on her master’s wrist.
Soon after the jolly-boat shoved off and pulled for shore, and the man with the red cap and his comrade went below by the cabin companion.
Soon after the lifeboat pushed off and headed for shore, the man in the red cap and his companion went below through the cabin entrance.
Just about the same time the sun had gone down behind the Spy-glass, and as the fog was collecting rapidly, it began to grow dark in earnest. I saw I must lose no time if I were to find the boat that evening.
Just around the time the sun set behind the Spy-glass, and as the fog was quickly gathering, it started to get really dark. I realized I had to hurry if I was going to find the boat that evening.
The white rock, visible enough above the brush, was still some eighth of a mile farther down the spit, and it took me a goodish while to get up with it, crawling, often on all-fours, among the scrub. Night had almost come[164] when I laid my hand on its rough sides. Right below it there was an exceedingly small hollow of green turf, hidden by banks and a thick underwood about knee-deep, that grew there very plentifully; and in the center of the dell, sure enough, a little tent of goat-skins, like what the gypsies carry about with them in England.
The white rock, clearly visible above the bushes, was still about an eighth of a mile further down the spit, and it took me quite a while to reach it, crawling often on all fours through the scrub. Night was almost upon me[164] when I finally touched its rough surface. Directly below it was a tiny patch of green grass, concealed by banks and dense underbrush about knee-high, which grew there abundantly; and in the middle of the dell sat a small tent made of goat skins, similar to those that gypsies carry around in England.
I dropped into the hollow, lifted the side of the tent, and there was Ben Gunn's boat—homemade if ever anything was homemade—a rude, lopsided framework of tough wood, and stretched upon that a covering of goat-skin, with the hair inside. The thing was extremely small, even for me, and I can hardly imagine that it could have floated with a full-sized man. There was one thwart set as low as possible, a kind of stretcher in the bows, and a double paddle for propulsion.
I dropped into the hollow, lifted the side of the tent, and there was Ben Gunn's boat—about as homemade as anything could be—an awkward, lopsided structure made from tough wood, with goat-skin stretched over it, hair side facing in. The thing was really tiny, even for me, and I can hardly believe it could have stayed afloat with a full-sized man. There was one bench set as low as possible, a sort of stretcher in the front, and a double paddle for moving it along.
I had not then seen a coracle, such as the ancient Britons made, but I have seen one since, and I can give you no fairer idea of Ben Gunn's boat than by saying it was like the first and the worst coracle ever made by man. But the great advantage of the coracle it certainly possessed, for it was exceedingly light and portable.
I hadn't seen a coracle like the ones the ancient Britons made until later, but when I did, I can only describe Ben Gunn's boat as being like the very first and the worst coracle ever created by someone. However, it definitely had the main advantage of a coracle: it was incredibly light and easy to carry.
Well, now that I had found the boat, you would have thought I had had enough of truantry for once; but in the meantime I had taken another notion, and become so obstinately fond of it that I would have carried it out, I believe, in the teeth of Captain Smollett himself. This was to slip out under cover of the night, cut the Hispaniola adrift, and let her go ashore where she fancied. I had quite made up my mind that the mutineers, after their repulse of the morning, had nothing nearer their hearts than to up anchor and away to sea; this, I thought, it would be a fine thing to prevent, and now that I had seen how[165] they left their watchman unprovided with a boat, I thought it might be done with little risk.
Well, now that I had found the boat, you would think I’d had enough of mischief for a while; but in the meantime, I had come up with another idea and had become so stubbornly attached to it that I would have pursued it, I believe, even against Captain Smollett himself. This was to sneak out under the cover of night, cut the Hispaniola loose, and let her drift ashore wherever she wanted. I was pretty sure that after their setback that morning, the mutineers only wanted to weigh anchor and head out to sea; I thought it would be a great thing to prevent that, and now that I had seen how[165] they left their watchman without a boat, I figured it could be done with little risk.
Down I sat to wait for darkness, and made a hearty meal of biscuit. It was a night out of ten thousand for my purpose. The fog had now buried all heaven. As the last rays of daylight dwindled and disappeared, absolute blackness settled down on Treasure Island. And when, at last, I shouldered the coracle, and groped my way stumblingly out of the hollow where I had supped, there were but two points visible on the whole anchorage.
Down I sat to wait for nightfall and had a hearty meal of biscuits. It was a perfect night for my purpose. The fog had completely enveloped the sky. As the last rays of sunlight faded away, total darkness descended on Treasure Island. And when, at last, I picked up the coracle and stumbled my way out of the hollow where I had eaten, there were only two points visible in the entire anchorage.
One was the great fire on shore, by which the defeated pirates lay carousing in the swamp. The other, a mere blur of light upon the darkness, indicated the position of the anchored ship. She had swung round to the ebb—her bow was now toward me—the only lights on board were in the cabin; and what I saw was merely a reflection on the fog of the strong rays that flowed from the stern window.
One was the big fire on land, where the defeated pirates were partying in the swamp. The other, a faint glow in the darkness, showed where the anchored ship was. She had turned to the outgoing tide—her bow was now facing me—the only lights on board were in the cabin; and what I saw was just a reflection on the fog from the strong beams coming from the back window.
The ebb had already run some time, and I had to wade through a long belt of swampy sand, where I sank several times above the ankle, before I came to the edge of the retreating water, and wading a little way in, with some strength and dexterity, set my coracle, keel downward, on the surface.
The tide had been out for a while, and I had to walk through a long stretch of muddy sand, where I sank several times above my ankle, before I reached the edge of the receding water. After wading a bit further in, with some effort and skill, I placed my coracle, bottom down, on the surface.
CHAPTER XXIII
THE EBB-TIDE RUNS
The coracle—as I had ample reason to know before I was done with her—was a very safe boat for a person of my height and weight, both buoyant and clever in a sea-way; but she was the most cross-grained, lopsided craft to manage. Do as you pleased, she always made more leeway than anything else, and turning round and round was the maneuver she was best at. Even Ben Gunn himself has admitted that she was "queer to handle till you knew her way."
The coracle—something I learned quite well before I was done with it—was a very safe boat for someone of my height and weight, both buoyant and nimble on the water; but it was the most awkward, unbalanced craft to control. No matter what you tried, it always drifted more than anything else, and spinning around was the maneuver it did best. Even Ben Gunn himself admitted that it was "strange to handle until you figured out its way."
Certainly I did not know her way. She turned in every direction but the one I was bound to go; the most part of the time we were broadside on, and I am very sure I never should have made the ship at all but for the tide. By good fortune, paddle as I pleased, the tide was still sweeping me down; and there lay the Hispaniola right in the fairway, hardly to be missed.
Certainly, I didn't know her route. She turned in every direction except the one I needed to go; most of the time we were at a right angle to each other, and I'm pretty sure I never would have made it to the ship at all if it weren't for the tide. Luckily, no matter how much I paddled, the tide was still carrying me down; and there was the Hispaniola right in the path, almost impossible to miss.
First she loomed before me like a blot of something yet blacker than darkness, then her spars and hull began to take shape, and the next moment, as it seemed (for the further I went the brisker grew the current of the ebb), I was alongside of her hawser, and had laid hold.
First, she appeared in front of me like a dark stain, even blacker than the darkness itself. Then her masts and body started to become clear, and suddenly, it seemed (because the further I went, the faster the outgoing current became), I was next to her mooring line and had grabbed hold of it.
The hawser was as taut as a bowstring and the current so strong she pulled upon her anchor. All round the hull, in the blackness, the rippling current bubbled and chattered like a little mountain stream. One cut with my[167] sea gully, and the Hispaniola would go humming down the tide.
The hawser was as tight as a bowstring, and the current was so strong that it tugged at her anchor. All around the hull, in the darkness, the swirling current bubbled and chattered like a small mountain stream. One cut with my[167] sea gully, and the Hispaniola would zip down the tide.
So far so good; but it next occurred to my recollection that a taut hawser, suddenly cut, is a thing as dangerous as a kicking horse. Ten to one, if I were so foolhardy as to cut the Hispaniola from her anchor, I and the coracle would be knocked clean out of the water.
So far, so good; but it suddenly reminded me that a tight rope, if cut, is just as dangerous as a kicking horse. If I were reckless enough to cut the Hispaniola loose from her anchor, there's a good chance I and the small boat would get thrown right out of the water.
This brought me to a full stop, and if fortune had not again particularly favored me, I should have had to abandon my design. But the light airs which had begun blowing from the southeast and south had hauled round after nightfall into the southwest. Just while I was meditating, a puff came, caught the Hispaniola, and forced her up into the current; and, to my great joy, I felt the hawser slacken in my grasp, and the hand by which I held it dip for a second under water.
This brought me to a complete stop, and if luck hadn't smiled on me again, I would have had to give up my plan. But the light winds that had started blowing from the southeast and south shifted to the southwest after dark. Just as I was deep in thought, a gust of wind came, caught the Hispaniola, and pushed her into the current; and to my great relief, I felt the rope loosen in my grip, and the hand holding it dipped underwater for a moment.
With that I made my mind up, took out my gully, opened it with my teeth, and cut one strand after another, till the vessel swung only by two. Then I lay quiet, waiting to sever these last when the strain should be once more lightened by a breath of wind.
With that, I made my decision, took out my knife, opened it with my teeth, and cut one strand after another until the vessel was held up by just two. Then I lay still, waiting to cut these last two when the strain was lightened by a gust of wind.
All this time I had heard the sound of loud voices from the cabin; but, to say truth, my mind had been so entirely taken up with other thoughts that I had scarcely given ear. Now, however, when I had nothing else to do, I began to pay more heed.
All this time, I had been hearing loud voices coming from the cabin; but to be honest, I was so caught up in my own thoughts that I hardly noticed. Now, though, with nothing else to focus on, I started to pay more attention.
One I recognized for the coxswain's, Israel Hands, that had been Flint's gunner in former days. The other was, of course, my friend of the red nightcap. Both men were plainly the worse of drink, and they were still drinking; for, even while I was listening, one of them, with a drunken cry, opened the stern window and threw out[168] something, which I divined to be an empty bottle. But they were not only tipsy; it was plain that they were furiously angry. Oaths flew like hailstones, and every now and then there came forth such an explosion as I thought was sure to end in blows. But each time the quarrel passed off, and the voices grumbled lower for a while, until the next crisis came, and, in its turn, passed away without result.
One guy I recognized as the coxswain, Israel Hands, who had been Flint's gunner back in the day. The other was, of course, my buddy with the red nightcap. Both men were clearly drunk, and they were still drinking; while I was listening, one of them, with a drunken shout, opened the stern window and threw out[168] something that I guessed was an empty bottle. But they weren’t just tipsy; it was obvious they were really angry. Cursing flew around like hail, and every now and then, there would be such a loud outburst that I thought it would definitely lead to a fight. But each time, the argument fizzled out, and their voices grumbled quieter for a bit, until the next flare-up came, which, in turn, passed without any real outcome.
On shore, I could see the glow of the great camp fire burning warmly through the shore-side trees. Someone was singing a dull, old droning sailor's song, with a droop and a quaver at the end of every verse, and seemingly no end to it at all but the patience of the singer. I had heard it on the voyage more than once, and remembered these words:
On the beach, I could see the warm glow of the big campfire shining through the trees. Someone was singing a slow, old sailor's song, with a droop and a quiver at the end of every verse, and it felt like it would never end—just the patience of the singer keeping it going. I had heard it more than once during the trip, and I remembered these words:
What set out to sea with seventy-five.
And I thought it was a ditty rather too dolefully appropriate for a company that had met such cruel losses in the morning. But, indeed, from what I saw, all these buccaneers were as callous as the sea they sailed on.
And I thought it was a song that was a bit too sad for a group that had suffered such harsh losses in the morning. But honestly, from what I observed, all these pirates were as heartless as the ocean they navigated.
At last the breeze came; the schooner sidled and drew nearer in the dark; I felt the hawser slacken once more, and with a good, tough effort, cut the last fibers through.
At last, the breeze arrived; the schooner shifted and moved closer in the dark; I felt the rope loosen again, and with a strong, determined effort, I cut through the last fibers.
The breeze had but little action on the coracle, and I was almost instantly swept against the bows of the Hispaniola. At the same time the schooner began to turn upon her heel, spinning slowly, end for end, across the current.
The breeze barely affected the coracle, and I was quickly pushed against the front of the Hispaniola. At the same time, the schooner started to pivot, slowly spinning around in the current.
I wrought like a fiend, for I expected every moment to be swamped; and since I found I could not push the[169] coracle directly off, I now shoved straight astern. At length I was clear of my dangerous neighbor, and just as I gave the last impulsion, my hands came across a light cord that was trailing overboard across the stern bulwarks. Instantly I grasped it.
I worked like crazy, expecting to be overwhelmed at any moment; and since I realized I couldn't push the[169] small boat directly off, I pushed straight back instead. Finally, I was free of my risky neighbor, and just as I gave one last push, my hands caught a light cord that was hanging over the back edge. I grabbed it immediately.
Why I should have done so I can hardly say. It was at first mere instinct, but once I had it in my hands and found it fast, curiosity began to get the upper hand, and I determined I should have one look through the cabin window.
I can hardly say why I should have done it. At first, it was just instinct, but once I had it in my hands and realized it was fast, curiosity started to take over, and I decided I had to take a look through the cabin window.
I pulled in hand over hand on the cord, and, when I judged myself near enough, rose at infinite risk to about half my height, and thus commanded the roof and a slice of the interior of the cabin.
I pulled on the rope, and when I thought I was close enough, I took a big risk and rose to about half my height, giving me a view of the roof and part of the cabin's interior.
By this time the schooner and her little consort were gliding pretty swiftly through the water; indeed, we had already fetched up level with the camp fire. The ship was talking, as sailors say, loudly, treading the innumerable ripples with an incessant weltering splash; and until I got my eye above the window sill I could not comprehend why the watchmen had taken no alarm. One glance, however, was sufficient; and it was only one glance that I durst take from that unsteady skiff. It showed me Hands and his companion locked together in deadly wrestle, each with a hand upon the other's throat.
By this time, the schooner and her small partner were gliding pretty quickly through the water; in fact, we had already reached the level of the campfire. The ship was making noise, as sailors say, splashing loudly as it disturbed the countless ripples; and until I raised my eye above the window sill, I couldn’t understand why the guards hadn’t sounded the alarm. However, just one glance was enough, and it was the only glance I dared take from that shaky boat. It showed me Hands and his companion locked in a deadly struggle, each with a hand on the other’s throat.
I dropped upon the thwart again, none too soon, for I was near overboard. I could see nothing for the moment but these two furious, encrimsoned faces, swaying together under the smoky lamp; and I shut my eyes to let them grow once more familiar with the darkness.
I fell back onto the seat again, just in time, because I was almost going overboard. All I could see at that moment were these two angry, red faces, moving together under the smoky lamp; so I shut my eyes to let them become familiar with the darkness again.
The endless ballad had come to an end at last, and the[170] whole diminished company about the camp fire had broken into the chorus I had heard so often:
The never-ending song had finally come to a close, and the[170] small group gathered around the campfire began to sing the familiar chorus I had heard so many times:
Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!
Alcohol and mischief had taken care of the rest—
"Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!"
I was just thinking how busy drink and the devil were at that very moment in the cabin of the Hispaniola, when I was surprised by a sudden lurch of the coracle. At the same moment she yawed sharply and seemed to change her course. The speed in the meantime had strangely increased.
I was just thinking about how busy drinking and mischief were at that moment in the cabin of the Hispaniola, when I was caught off guard by a sudden lurch of the small boat. At the same time, it tilted sharply and seemed to change direction. Meanwhile, the speed had oddly picked up.
I opened my eyes at once. All around me were little ripples, combing over with a sharp, bristling sound and slightly phosphorescent. The Hispaniola herself, a few yards in whose wake I was still being whirled along, seemed to stagger in her course, and I saw her spars toss a little against the blackness of the night; nay, as I looked longer, I made sure she also was wheeling to the southward.
I opened my eyes immediately. All around me were small ripples, making a sharp, crackling sound and glowing slightly. The Hispaniola herself, just a few yards behind me as I was being spun around, seemed to sway in her path, and I saw her masts swaying a bit against the darkness of the night; in fact, as I looked longer, I was sure she was also turning southward.
I glanced over my shoulder and my heart jumped against my ribs. There, right behind me, was the glow of the camp fire. The current had turned at right angles, sweeping round along with it the tall schooner and the little dancing coracle; ever quickening, ever bubbling higher, ever muttering louder, it went spinning through the narrows for the open sea.
I glanced back and my heart raced. Right behind me was the glow of the campfire. The current had shifted, swirling around with it the tall sailboat and the little dancing coracle; ever speeding up, ever bubbling higher, ever making more noise, it shot through the narrows towards the open sea.
Suddenly the schooner in front of me gave a violent yaw, turning, perhaps, through twenty degrees; and almost at the same moment one shout followed another from on board. I could hear feet pounding on the companion[171] ladder, and I knew that the two drunkards had at last been interrupted in their quarrel and awakened to a sense of their disaster.
Suddenly, the schooner in front of me lurched violently, turning about twenty degrees, and almost at the same moment, shouts erupted from on board. I could hear feet stomping on the companion[171] ladder, and I realized that the two drunkards had finally been interrupted in their argument and had woken up to the reality of their situation.
I lay down flat in the bottom of that wretched skiff and devoutly recommended my spirit to its Maker. At the end of the straits I made sure we must fall into some bar of raging breakers, where all my troubles would be ended speedily; and though I could perhaps bear to die, I could not bear to look upon my fate as it approached.
I lay flat at the bottom of that miserable boat and earnestly entrusted my soul to its Creator. As we reached the end of the straits, I was certain we would crash into some tumultuous waves, where all my troubles would quickly come to an end; and while I could probably handle dying, I couldn’t face witnessing my fate as it drew near.
So I must have lain for hours, continually beaten to and fro upon the billows, now and again wetted with flying sprays, and never ceasing to expect death at the next plunge. Gradually weariness grew upon me; a numbness, an occasional stupor, fell upon my mind even in the midst of my terrors, until sleep at last intervened, and in my sea-tossed coracle I lay and dreamed of home and the old "Admiral Benbow."
So I must have been lying there for hours, constantly tossed around by the waves, occasionally sprayed with water, and always expecting to die with the next plunge. Gradually, exhaustion set in; I felt a numbness, an occasional daze, creeping over my mind even amid my fears, until sleep finally took over, and in my small boat tossed by the sea, I lay and dreamed of home and the old "Admiral Benbow."
CHAPTER XXIV
THE CRUISE OF THE CORACLE
It was broad day when I awoke and found myself tossing at the southwest end of Treasure Island. The sun was up, but was still hid from me behind the great bulk of the Spy-glass, which on this side descended almost to the sea in formidable cliffs.
It was broad daylight when I woke up and found myself struggling at the southwest end of Treasure Island. The sun was up but still hidden from me behind the massive Spy-glass, which on this side dropped almost to the sea in steep cliffs.
Haulbowline Head and Mizzen-mast Hill were at my elbow, the hill bare and dark, the head bound with cliffs forty or fifty feet high and fringed with great masses of fallen rock. I was scarce a quarter of a mile to seaward, and it was my first thought to paddle in and land.
Haulbowline Head and Mizzen-mast Hill were right beside me, the hill empty and dark, the head surrounded by cliffs that were forty or fifty feet high and lined with huge piles of fallen rock. I was barely a quarter of a mile out to sea, and my first instinct was to paddle in and land.
That notion was soon given over. Among the fallen rocks the breakers spouted and bellowed; loud reverberations, heavy sprays flying and falling, succeeded one another from second to second; and I saw myself, if I ventured nearer, dashed to death upon the rough shore or spending my strength in vain to scale the beetling crags.
That idea was quickly abandoned. Among the fallen rocks, the waves crashed and roared; loud echoes and heavy sprays shot up and fell down, one after another, every second; and I imagined that if I got any closer, I would be smashed against the rocky shore or waste my energy trying to climb the steep cliffs.
Nor was that all, for crawling together on flat tables of rock, or letting themselves drop into the sea with loud reports, I beheld huge slimy monsters—soft snails, as it were, of incredible bigness—two or three score of them together, making the rocks to echo with their barkings.
Nor was that all, because I saw huge slimy monsters crawling on flat rock tables or dropping into the sea with loud splashes—massive snails, so to speak—two or three dozen of them together, making the rocks echo with their barks.
I have understood since that they were sea lions, and entirely harmless. But the look of them, added to the difficulty of the shore and the high running of the surf,[173] was more than enough to disgust me of that landing-place. I felt willing rather to starve at sea than to confront such perils.
I realized later that they were sea lions and completely harmless. But the sight of them, combined with the challenging shoreline and the rough waves,[173] was more than enough to make me turn away from that landing spot. I would rather risk starvation at sea than face such dangers.
In the meantime I had a better chance, as I supposed, before me. North of Haulbowline Head the land runs in a long way, leaving, at low tide, a long stretch of yellow sand. To the north of that, again, there comes another cape—Cape of the Woods, as it was marked upon the chart—buried in tall green pines, which descended to the margin of the sea.
In the meantime, I thought I had a better opportunity ahead of me. North of Haulbowline Head, the land extends out, revealing a long stretch of yellow sand at low tide. Further north, there’s another cape—Cape of the Woods, as indicated on the map—surrounded by tall green pines that reach down to the edge of the sea.
I remembered what Silver had said about the current that sets northward along the whole west coast of Treasure Island; and seeing from my position that I was already under its influence, I preferred to leave Haulbowline Head behind me, and reserve my strength for an attempt to land upon the kindlier-looking Cape of the Woods.
I remembered what Silver had said about the current that flows north along the entire west coast of Treasure Island; and realizing from my position that I was already under its influence, I chose to leave Haulbowline Head behind me and save my energy for a better chance to land at the more inviting Cape of the Woods.
There was a great, smooth swell upon the sea. The wind blowing steady and gentle from the south, there was no contrariety between that and the current, and the billows rose and fell unbroken.
There was a big, smooth wave on the sea. The wind was blowing gently from the south, and there was no conflict with the current, so the waves rose and fell smoothly.
Had it been otherwise, I must long ago have perished; but as it was, it is surprising how easily and securely my little and light boat could ride. Often, as I still lay at the bottom, and kept no more than an eye above the gunwale, I would see a big blue summit heaving close above me; yet the coracle would but bounce a little, dance as if on springs, and subside on the other side into the trough as lightly as a bird.
Had things been different, I would have died a long time ago; but as it was, it's surprising how easily and securely my small, lightweight boat could navigate. Often, while I lay at the bottom with just my eyes above the edge, I would see a big blue wave rising up close to me; yet the coracle would only bounce a little, dance as if on springs, and then settle back down into the dip just as lightly as a bird.
I began after a little to grow very bold, and sat up to try my skill at paddling. But even a small change in the disposition of the weight will produce violent changes in the behavior of a coracle. And I had hardly moved[174] before the boat, giving up at once her gentle, dancing movement, ran straight down a slope of water so steep that it made me giddy, and struck her nose, with a spout of spray, deep into the side of the next wave.
I soon started to feel pretty confident and sat up to test my paddling skills. But even a tiny shift in weight can cause dramatic changes in how a coracle behaves. I had barely moved[174] before the boat, losing its gentle, dancing motion, raced straight down a steep slope of water that made me dizzy and crashed its nose, sending up a spray, deep into the next wave.
I was drenched and terrified, and fell instantly back into my old position, whereupon the coracle seemed to find her head again, and led me softly as before among the billows. It was plain she was not to be interfered with, and at that rate, since I could in no way influence her course, what hope had I left of reaching land?
I was soaked and scared, and I quickly slipped back into my old position. The little boat seemed to regain its direction and guided me gently through the waves, just like before. It was clear that I shouldn't try to interfere with it, and given that I couldn’t control where it was going, what hope did I have of making it to shore?
I began to be horribly frightened, but I kept my head, for all that. First, moving with all care, I gradually bailed out the coracle with my sea cap; then getting my eye once more above the gunwale, I set myself to study how it was she managed to slip so quietly through the rollers.
I started to feel really scared, but I kept my composure. First, I carefully used my sea cap to scoop the water out of the small boat; then, peeking over the edge again, I focused on figuring out how she managed to glide so silently through the waves.
I found each wave, instead of the big, smooth, glossy mountain it looks from shore, or from a vessel's deck, was for all the world like any range of hills on the dry land, full of peaks and smooth places and valleys. The coracle, left to herself, turning from side to side, threaded, so to speak, her way through these lower parts, and avoided the steep slopes and higher toppling summits of the wave.
I realized that each wave, instead of being a big, smooth, glossy mountain like it looks from the shore or a ship's deck, was actually just like any range of hills on dry land, filled with peaks, flat spots, and valleys. The coracle, drifting by itself, swayed side to side and navigated, so to speak, through these lower areas, steering clear of the steep drops and higher, toppling crests of the waves.
"Well, now," thought I to myself, "it is plain I must lie where I am, and not disturb the balance; but it is plain, also, that I can put the paddle over the side, and from time to time, in smooth places, give her a shove or two towards land." No sooner thought upon than done. There I lay on my elbows, in the most trying attitude, and every now and again gave a weak stroke or two to turn her head to shore.[175]
"Well, now," I thought to myself, "it's clear that I need to stay where I am and not upset the balance; but it's also clear that I can put the paddle over the side and, occasionally, in calm spots, give her a shove or two toward land." No sooner said than done. There I lay on my elbows, in a really uncomfortable position, and every now and then gave a weak stroke or two to steer her head toward the shore.[175]
It was very tiring and slow work, yet I did visibly gain ground; and, as we drew near the Cape of the Woods, though I saw I must infallibly miss that point, I had still made some hundred yards of easting. I was, indeed, close in. I could see the cool, green tree-tops swaying together in the breeze, and I felt sure I should make the next promontory without fail.
It was really tiring and slow work, but I was definitely making progress; and as we got closer to the Cape of the Woods, even though I knew I was going to miss that spot, I had still covered a few hundred yards eastward. I was close in. I could see the cool, green treetops swaying in the breeze, and I was sure I would reach the next headland without a problem.
It was high time, for I now began to be tortured with thirst. The glow of the sun from above, its thousand-fold reflection from the waves, the sea water that fell and dried upon me, caking my very lips with salt, combined to make my throat burn and my brain ache. The sight of the trees so near at hand had almost made me sick with longing; but the current had soon carried me past the point; and, as the next reach of sea opened out, I beheld a sight that changed the nature of my thoughts.
It was about time, because I was starting to feel agonizingly thirsty. The sun blazed down from above, its light reflecting off the waves, and the seawater that splashed on me dried up and left my lips coated in salt, which made my throat burn and my head ache. Just seeing the trees so close made me almost nauseous with desire; however, the current quickly swept me past that point, and as the next stretch of sea unfolded, I saw something that completely shifted my thoughts.
Right in front of me, not half a mile away, I beheld the Hispaniola under sail. I made sure, of course, that I should be taken, but I was so distressed for want of water, that I scarce knew whether to be glad or sorry at the thought; and, long before I had come to a conclusion, surprise had taken possession of my mind, and I could do nothing but stare and wonder.
Right in front of me, not even half a mile away, I saw the Hispaniola sailing. I made sure I would be taken aboard, but I was so anxious about not having enough water that I hardly knew whether to feel happy or sad about it. Long before I could make a decision, astonishment filled my mind, and all I could do was stare and wonder.
The Hispaniola was under her mainsail and two jibs, and the beautiful white canvas shone in the sun like snow or silver. When I first sighted her, all her sails were drawing, she was laying a course about northwest, and I presumed the men on board were going round the island on their way back to the anchorage. Presently she began to fetch more and more to the westward, so that I thought they had sighted me and were going about in chase. At last, however, she fell right into the wind's[176] eye, was taken dead aback, and stood there awhile helpless, with her sails shivering.
The Hispaniola was sailing with her mainsail and two jibs, and the beautiful white canvas gleamed in the sun like snow or silver. When I first spotted her, all her sails were filled, and she was heading northwest. I assumed the crew was going around the island on their way back to anchor. Soon, she started turning more and more to the west, which made me think they had seen me and were coming after me. Finally, though, she went right into the wind, got caught dead aback, and stood there for a moment, helpless, with her sails fluttering.
"Clumsy fellows," said I, "they must still be drunk as owls." And I thought how Captain Smollett would have set them skipping.
"Clumsy guys," I said, "they must still be as drunk as owls." And I thought about how Captain Smollett would have had them hopping.
Meanwhile the schooner gradually fell off, and filled again upon another tack, sailed swiftly for a minute or so, and brought up once more dead in the wind's eye. Again and again was this repeated. To and fro, up and down, north, south, east, and west, the Hispaniola sailed by swoops and dashes, and at each repetition ended as she had begun, with idly flapping canvas. It became plain to me that nobody was steering. And, if so, where were the men? Either they were dead drunk, or had deserted her, I thought, and perhaps if I could get on board, I might return the vessel to her captain.
Meanwhile, the schooner gradually turned and tacked again, sailing quickly for a minute or so, and then came to a stop right in the wind's eye. This happened repeatedly. Back and forth, up and down, north, south, east, and west, the Hispaniola moved in sudden bursts, and each time ended just like it started, with sails flapping idly. It became clear to me that nobody was steering. If that's the case, where were the crew? They were either dead drunk or had abandoned the ship, I thought, and maybe if I could get on board, I could return the vessel to its captain.
The current was bearing coracle and schooner southward at an equal rate. As for the latter's sailing, it was so wild and intermittent, and she hung each time so long in irons, that she certainly gained nothing, if she did not even lose. If I only dared to sit up and paddle, I made sure that I could overhaul her. The scheme had an air of adventure that inspired me, and the thought of the water breaker beside the fore companion doubled my growing courage.
The current was carrying the coracle and schooner south at the same speed. As for the schooner’s sailing, it was so chaotic and inconsistent, and it got stuck in the wind so often, that it definitely wasn’t making any progress, if it wasn’t actually losing ground. If I just had the nerve to sit up and paddle, I was sure I could catch up with her. The idea felt adventurous and filled me with excitement, and the thought of the water breaker next to the fore companion boosted my growing confidence.
Up I got, was welcomed almost instantly by another cloud of spray, but this time stuck to my purpose and set myself with all my strength and caution to paddle after the unsteered Hispaniola. Once I shipped a sea so heavy that I had to stop and bail, with my heart fluttering like a bird, but gradually I got into the way of the thing and guided my coracle among the waves, with only[177] now and then a blow upon her bows and a dash of foam in my face.
I got up and was immediately hit by another splash of spray, but this time I focused on my goal and paddled with all my strength and caution after the unsteered Hispaniola. At one point, a huge wave came over, forcing me to stop and bail water, my heart racing like a bird, but gradually I got the hang of it and steered my coracle through the waves, only occasionally getting a hit on the front and some foam splashing in my face.
I was now gaining rapidly on the schooner. I could see the brass glisten on the tiller as it banged about, and still no soul appeared upon her decks. I could not choose but suppose she was deserted. If not, the men were lying drunk below, where I might batten them down, perhaps, and do what I chose with the ship.
I was closing in fast on the schooner. I could see the brass shining on the tiller as it swung around, yet there wasn't a single person on deck. I couldn't help but think it was abandoned. If it wasn't, the crew was probably passed out below, where I might be able to lock them in and take control of the ship.
For some time she had been doing the worst thing possible for me—standing still. She headed nearly due south, yawing, of course, all the time. Each time she fell off her sails partly filled, and these brought her, in a moment, right to the wind again. I have said this was the worst thing possible for me; for, helpless as she looked in this situation, with the canvas crackling like cannon, and the blocks trundling and banging on the deck, she still continued to run away from me, not only with the speed of the current, but by the whole amount of her leeway, which was naturally great.
For a while, she had been doing the absolute worst thing for me—just standing there. She was heading almost straight south, swaying all the time. Each time she drifted off, her sails would fill up partially, which would quickly bring her back into the wind. I've said this was the worst thing for me; because, as helpless as she seemed in that situation, with the canvas crackling like gunfire and the blocks rolling and banging on the deck, she still managed to get away from me, not just with the current's speed, but also due to all the leeway she had, which was naturally significant.
But now, at last, I had my chance. The breeze fell, for some seconds, very low, and the current gradually turning her, the Hispaniola revolved slowly round her center and at last presented me her stern, with the cabin window still gaping open and the lamp over the table still burning on into the day. The mainsail hung drooped like a banner. She was stock-still but for the current.
But now, finally, I had my opportunity. The breeze calmed down for a few seconds, and as the current slowly turned her, the Hispaniola rotated gently around her center and eventually showed me her back side, with the cabin window still wide open and the lamp over the table still glowing into the daylight. The mainsail hung down like a flag. She was completely still except for the current.
For the last little while I had even lost, but now, redoubling my efforts, I began once more to overhaul the chase.
For a while, I had been falling behind, but now, putting in extra effort, I started to catch up in the chase.
I was not a hundred yards from her when the wind came again in a clap; she filled on the port tack and was off again, stooping and skimming like a swallow.[178]
I was less than a hundred yards from her when the wind picked up suddenly; she shifted to the port tack and took off again, gliding and skimming like a swallow.[178]
My first impulse was one of despair, but my second was towards joy. Round she came, till she was broadside on to me—round still till she had covered a half, and then two-thirds, and then three-quarters of the distance that separated us. I could see the waves boiling white under her forefoot. Immensely tall she looked to me from my low station in the coracle.
My first reaction was one of despair, but my second was towards joy. She came around until she was side-on to me—still circling until she had closed half the distance, then two-thirds, and then three-quarters of the way that separated us. I could see the waves churning white under her bow. From my low position in the coracle, she looked incredibly tall to me.
And then, of a sudden, I began to comprehend. I had scarce time to think—scarce time to act and save myself. I was on the summit of one swell when the schooner came stooping over the next. The bowsprit was over my head. I sprang to my feet and leaped, stamping the coracle under water. With one hand I caught the jib-boom, while my foot was lodged between the stay and the brace, and as I still clung there panting, a dull blow told me that the schooner had charged down upon and struck the coracle and that I was left without retreat on the Hispaniola.
And suddenly, I started to understand. I barely had time to think—barely time to act and save myself. I was at the top of one wave when the schooner came rushing over the next one. The bowsprit was right above me. I jumped to my feet and leaped, pushing the little boat under the water. With one hand, I grabbed the jib-boom while my foot got stuck between the stay and the brace, and as I hung on there, breathing hard, a dull thud told me that the schooner had crashed into the little boat and that I was left without a way to escape on the Hispaniola.
CHAPTER XXV
I STRIKE THE JOLLY ROGER
I had scarce gained a position on the bowsprit when the flying jib flapped and filled upon the other tack with a report like a gun. The schooner trembled to her keel under the reverse, but next moment, the other sails still drawing, the jib flapped back again and hung idle.
I had barely found my place on the bowsprit when the flying jib flapped and filled on the other tack with a sound like a gunshot. The schooner shook to her keel from the change, but the next moment, with the other sails still pulling, the jib flapped back again and hung motionless.
This had nearly tossed me off into the sea, and now I lost no time, crawled back along the bowsprit and tumbled headforemost on the deck.
This almost threw me into the sea, and I quickly scrambled back along the bowsprit and fell headfirst onto the deck.
I was on the lee side of the forecastle, and the mainsail, which was still drawing, concealed from me a certain portion of the after-deck. Not a soul was to be seen. The planks, which had not been swabbed since the mutiny, bore the print of many feet; and an empty bottle, broken by the neck, tumbled to and fro like a live thing in the scuppers.
I was on the sheltered side of the front deck, and the mainsail, which was still catching the wind, blocked my view of part of the back deck. There wasn't a single person in sight. The boards, which hadn't been cleaned since the mutiny, showed the marks of many footsteps; and an empty bottle, broken at the neck, rolled around like it was alive in the scuppers.
Suddenly the Hispaniola came right into the wind. The jibs behind me cracked aloud; the rudder slammed to; the whole ship gave a sickening heave and shudder; and at the same moment the main-boom swung inboard, the sheet groaning in the blocks, and showed me the lee after-deck.
Suddenly, the Hispaniola faced directly into the wind. The jibs behind me snapped loudly; the rudder clunked hard; the entire ship lurched and shook unsettlingly; and at that same moment, the main boom swung inward, the sheet straining in the blocks, revealing the sheltered after-deck.
There were the two watchmen, sure enough; Red-cap on his back, as stiff as a handspike, with his arms stretched[180] out like those of a crucifix, and his teeth showing through his open lips; Israel Hands propped against the bulwarks, his chin on his chest, his hands lying open before him on the deck, his face as white, under its tan, as a tallow candle.
There were indeed two watchmen; Red-cap was lying on his back, stiff as a rod, with his arms stretched out like a crucifix, his teeth visible through his open lips. Israel Hands was leaning against the side, his chin on his chest, his hands resting open in front of him on the deck, his face as pale under its tan as a candle.
For a while the ship kept bucking and sidling like a vicious horse, the sails filling, now on one tack, now on another, and the boom swinging to and fro till the mast groaned aloud under the strain. Now and again, too, there would come a cloud of light sprays over the bulwark, and a heavy blow of the ship's bows against the swell—so much heavier weather was made of it by this great rigged ship than by my homemade, lopsided coracle, now gone to the bottom of the sea.
For a while, the ship kept bucking and swaying like a wild horse, the sails catching wind, shifting from one side to the other, and the boom swinging back and forth until the mast creaked under the pressure. Every now and then, light sprays would splash over the side, and the ship's bow would slam hard against the waves—this big, well-rigged vessel handled the rough seas so much more fiercely than my makeshift, crooked little raft, which has now sunk to the bottom of the ocean.
At every jump of the schooner, Red-cap slipped to and fro; but—what was ghastly to behold—neither his attitude nor his fixed teeth-disclosing grin was any way disturbed by this rough usage. At every jump, too, Hands appeared still more to sink into himself and settle down upon the deck, his feet sliding ever the farther out, and the whole body canting toward the stern, so that his face became, little by little, hid from me; and at last I could see nothing beyond his ear and the frayed ringlet of one whisker.
At every jolt of the schooner, Red-cap swayed back and forth; but—what was chilling to see—neither his posture nor his fixed, toothy grin showed any sign of being bothered by the rough handling. With each jolt, Hands seemed to sink deeper into himself and settle more on the deck, his feet sliding farther out, and his whole body tilting toward the back, until his face gradually became hidden from me; in the end, I could see nothing but his ear and the worn-out curl of one whisker.
At the same time I observed, around both of them, splashes of dark blood upon the planks, and began to feel sure that they had killed each other in their drunken wrath.
At the same time, I noticed, around both of them, splashes of dark blood on the planks, and I started to believe that they had killed each other in their drunken anger.
While I was thus looking and wondering, in a calm moment when the ship was still, Israel Hands turned partly round, and with a low moan, writhed himself back to the position in which I had seen him first. The moan, which told of pain and deadly weakness, and the way in[181] which his jaw hung open, went right to my heart. But when I remembered the talk I had overheard from the apple barrel, all pity left me.
While I was watching and wondering in a quiet moment when the ship was still, Israel Hands turned partly around and with a low moan, twisted himself back to the position where I had first seen him. The moan, filled with pain and utter weakness, along with the way his jaw hung open, really struck me. But when I recalled the conversation I had overheard from the apple barrel, all my sympathy vanished.
I walked aft until I reached the mainmast.
I walked toward the back until I reached the mainmast.
"Come aboard, Mr. Hands," I said, ironically.
"Come on board, Mr. Hands," I said, sarcastically.
He rolled his eyes round heavily, but he was too far gone to express surprise. All he could do was to utter one word, "Brandy."
He rolled his eyes dramatically, but he was too far gone to show any surprise. All he could manage to say was one word: "Brandy."
It occurred to me there was no time to lose, and dodging the boom as it once more lurched across the deck, I slipped aft and down the companion-stairs into the cabin.
It hit me that there was no time to waste, and dodging the boom as it swung across the deck again, I hurried to the back and down the stairs into the cabin.
It was such a scene of confusion as you can hardly fancy. All the lock-fast places had been broken open in quest of the chart. The floor was thick with mud, where the ruffians had sat down to drink or consult after wading in the marshes round their camp. The bulkheads, all painted in clear white, and beaded round with gilt, bore a pattern of dirty hands. Dozens of empty bottles clinked together in corners to the rolling of the ship. One of the doctor's medical books lay open on the table, half of the leaves gutted out, I suppose, for pipe-lights. In the midst of all this the lamp still cast a smoky glow, obscure and brown as umber.
It was such a chaotic scene that you can hardly imagine. All the locked places had been broken into in search of the map. The floor was covered in mud, where the thugs had sat down to drink or talk after trudging through the marshes around their camp. The bulkheads, all painted bright white and edged with gold, were marked with smudges from dirty hands. Dozens of empty bottles clinked together in the corners as the ship rocked. One of the doctor’s medical books lay open on the table, half of the pages ripped out, probably used for pipe-lights. In the midst of all this, the lamp still cast a smoky glow, dark and brown like umber.
I went into the cellar; all the barrels were gone, and of the bottles a most surprising number had been drunk out and thrown away. Certainly, since the mutiny began, not a man of them could ever have been sober.
I went into the cellar; all the barrels were gone, and a surprising number of the bottles had been emptied and tossed aside. Clearly, since the mutiny started, not a single one of them could have been sober.
Foraging about I found a bottle with some brandy left, for Hands; and for myself I routed out some biscuit, some pickled fruits, a great bunch of raisins, and a piece of cheese. With these I came on deck, put down my[182] own stock behind the rudder-head, and well out of the coxswain's reach, went forward to the water-breaker, and had a good, deep drink of water, and then, and not until then, gave Hands the brandy.
While searching around, I found a bottle with some brandy left for Hands. For myself, I dug out some biscuits, pickled fruits, a big bunch of raisins, and a piece of cheese. With these, I came on deck, stashed my[182] own stock behind the rudder head, well out of the coxswain's reach, went to the water-breaker, had a good, deep drink of water, and only then gave Hands the brandy.
He must have drunk a gill before he took the bottle from his mouth.
He must have drunk a little shot before he took the bottle from his mouth.
"Ay," said he, "by thunder, but I wanted some o' that!"
"Man," he said, "damn, I really wanted some of that!"
I had sat down already in my own corner and begun to eat.
I had already settled into my own corner and started to eat.
"Much hurt?" I asked him.
"Are you in a lot of pain?" I asked him.
He grunted, or, rather, I might say, he barked.
He grunted—or, more accurately, he barked.
"If that doctor was aboard," he said, "I'd be right enough in a couple of turns; but I don't have no manner of luck, you see, and that's what's the matter with me. As for that swab, he's good and dead, he is," he added, indicating the man with the red cap. "He warn't no seaman, anyhow. And where mought you have come from?"
"If that doctor was on board," he said, "I'd be fine in a couple of turns; but I don't have any luck, you see, and that's what's wrong with me. As for that guy, he's definitely dead," he added, pointing to the man with the red cap. "He wasn't a sailor, anyway. And where did you come from?"
"Well," said I, "I've come aboard to take possession of this ship, Mr. Hands, and you'll please regard me as your captain until further notice."
"Well," I said, "I've come on board to take control of this ship, Mr. Hands, and you can consider me your captain until further notice."
He looked at me sourly enough, but said nothing. Some of the color had come back into his cheeks, though he still looked very sick and still continued to slip out and settle down as the ship banged about.
He glanced at me with a stern expression but didn’t say anything. Some color had returned to his cheeks, although he still looked quite ill and kept slipping out and settling down as the ship rocked around.
"By the by," I continued, "I can't have these colors, Mr. Hands; and by your leave I'll strike 'em. Better none than these."
"By the way," I continued, "I can't use these colors, Mr. Hands; and if you don't mind, I'll get rid of them. Better to have none than to use these."
And, again dodging the boom, I ran to the color lines, hauled down their cursed black flag, and chucked it overboard.
And, once more avoiding the boom, I sprinted to the color lines, yanked down their cursed black flag, and threw it overboard.
"God save the king!" said I, waving my cap; "and there's an end to Captain Silver."[183]
"God save the king!" I said, waving my hat; "and that's the end of Captain Silver."[183]
He watched me keenly and slyly, his chin all the while on his breast.
He watched me closely and sneakily, with his chin resting on his chest.
"I reckon," he said at last—"I reckon, Cap'n Hawkins, you'll kind o' want to get ashore, now. S'pose we talks."
"I think," he said finally—"I think, Captain Hawkins, you probably want to get ashore now. How about we talk?"
"Why, yes," says I, "with all my heart, Mr. Hands. Say on." And I went back to my meal with a good appetite.
"Absolutely," I replied, "with all my heart, Mr. Hands. Go ahead." Then I returned to my meal with a good appetite.
"This man," he began, nodding feebly at the corpse—"O'Brien were his name—a rank Irelander—this man and me got the canvas on her, meaning for to sail her back. Well, he's dead now, he is—as dead as bilge; and who's to sail this ship, I don't see. Without I give you a hint, you ain't that man, as far's I can tell. Now, look here, you gives me food and drink, and a old scarf or ankercher to tie my wound up, you do; and I'll tell you how to sail her; and that's about square all round, I take it."
"This guy," he started, nodding weakly at the corpse—"O'Brien was his name—a total Irishman—this guy and I got the canvas on her, planning to sail her back. Well, he’s dead now, he is—as dead as a doornail; and who's going to sail this ship, I don’t know. Unless I give you a hint, you sure aren't that man, as far as I can tell. Now, listen, you give me food and drink, and an old scarf or handkerchief to tie up my wound, and I’ll tell you how to sail her; and that seems fair all around, I think."
"I'll tell you one thing," says I; "I'm not going back to Captain Kidd's anchorage. I mean to get into North Inlet, and beach her quietly there."
"I'll tell you one thing," I said; "I'm not going back to Captain Kidd's anchor spot. I'm planning to head into North Inlet and quietly beach her there."
"To be sure you did," he cried. "Why, I ain't sich an infernal lubber, after all. I can see, can't I? I've tried my fling, I have, and I've lost, and it's you has the wind of me. North Inlet? Why, I haven't no ch'ice, not I. I'd help you sail her up to Execution Dock, by thunder! so I would."
"Of course you did," he shouted. "I’m not such a useless fool, after all. I can see, right? I've given it my best shot, and I lost, and you’ve got the upper hand. North Inlet? I don’t have any choice, really. I’d help you sail her up to Execution Dock, for sure!"
Well, as it seemed to me, there was some sense in this. We struck our bargain on the spot. In three minutes I had the Hispaniola sailing easily before the wind along the coast of Treasure Island, with good hopes of turning the northern point ere noon, and beating down again as[184] far as North Inlet before high water, when we might beach her safely, and wait till the subsiding tide permitted us to land.
Well, it seemed to me that this made some sense. We made our deal right there. In three minutes, I had the Hispaniola sailing smoothly with the wind along the coast of Treasure Island, hoping to round the northern point before noon and head back down as far as North Inlet before high tide, when we could safely beach her and wait for the tide to go down so we could land.
Then I lashed the tiller and went below to my own chest, where I got a soft silk handkerchief of my mother's. With this, and with my aid, Hands bound up the great bleeding stab he had received in the thigh, and after he had eaten a little and had a swallow or two more of the brandy, he began to pick up visibly, sat straighter up, spoke louder and clearer, and looked in every way another man.
Then I tied the tiller and went below to my own chest, where I got a soft silk handkerchief of my mom's. With this, and with my help, Hands wrapped up the large bleeding stab he had received in the thigh, and after he had eaten a bit and had a sip or two more of the brandy, he started to improve noticeably, sat up straighter, spoke louder and clearer, and looked like a completely different person.
The breeze served us admirably. We skimmed before it like a bird, the coast of the island flashing by, and the view changing every minute. Soon we were past the high lands and bowling beside low, sandy country, sparsely dotted with dwarf pines, and soon we were beyond that again, and had turned the corner of the rocky hill that ends the island on the north.
The breeze was perfect for us. We glided along like a bird, the island's coast flashing by, with the view changing every minute. Soon, we passed the highlands and were cruising next to low, sandy land, scattered with tiny pines, and before long, we moved beyond that too, rounding the rocky hill that marks the northern edge of the island.
I was greatly elated with my new command, and pleased with the bright, sunshiny weather and these different prospects of the coast. I had now plenty of water and good things to eat, and my conscience, which had smitten me hard for my desertion, was quieted by the great conquest I had made. I should, I think, have had nothing left me to desire but for the eyes of the coxswain as they followed me derisively about the deck, and the odd smile that appeared continually on his face. It was a smile that had in it something both of pain and weakness—a haggard, old man's smile; but there was, besides that, a grain of derision, a shadow of treachery, in his expression as he craftily watched, and watched, and watched me at my work.
I was really excited about my new command and happy with the bright sunny weather and the different views of the coast. I now had plenty of water and good food, and my conscience, which had really bothered me for abandoning my post, was eased by the big achievement I had made. I think I would have had everything I wanted if it weren't for the coxswain’s eyes as they followed me mockingly around the deck, and the strange smile that was always on his face. It was a smile that showed both pain and weakness—a haggard, old man's smile; but there was also a hint of mockery, a shadow of betrayal, in his expression as he slyly kept watching me at my work.
CHAPTER XXVI
ISRAEL HANDS
The wind, serving us to a desire, now hauled into the west. We could run so much easier from the northeast corner of the island to the mouth of the North Inlet. Only, as we had no power to anchor, and dared not beach her until the tide had flowed a good deal farther, time hung on our hands. The coxswain told me how to lay the ship to; after a good many trials I succeeded, and we both sat in silence over another meal.
The wind, catering to our desire, now shifted towards the west. We could sail much more easily from the northeast corner of the island to the entrance of the North Inlet. However, since we couldn't anchor and didn't want to beach the ship until the tide came in a lot more, we had plenty of time on our hands. The coxswain showed me how to position the ship; after several attempts, I managed it, and we both sat quietly over another meal.
"Cap'n," said he, at length, with that same uncomfortable smile, "here's my old shipmate, O'Brien; s'pose you was to heave him overboard. I ain't partic'lar, as a rule, and I don't take no blame for settling his hash; but I don't reckon him ornamental, now, do you?"
"Captain," he said finally, with that same awkward smile, "here's my old shipmate, O'Brien; suppose you were to throw him overboard. I'm not really picky, usually, and I don't feel guilty about dealing with him; but I don't think he adds much to the crew, do you?"
"I'm not strong enough, and I don't like the job; and there he lies, for me," said I.
"I'm not strong enough, and I don't like the job; and there he is, for me," I said.
"This here's an unlucky ship—the Hispaniola, Jim," he went on, blinking. "There's a power of men been killed in this Hispaniola—a sight o' poor seamen dead and gone since you and me took ship to Bristol. I never seen such dirty luck, not I. There was this here O'Brien, now—he's dead, ain't he? Well, now, I'm no scholar, and you're a lad as can read and figure; and, to put it straight, do you take it as a dead man is dead for good, or do he come alive again?"
"This is an unlucky ship—the Hispaniola, Jim," he continued, blinking. "A lot of men have been killed on this Hispaniola—so many poor sailors dead and gone since we set sail for Bristol. I've never seen such bad luck, no sir. There was this guy O'Brien, now—he’s dead, right? Well, I’m no expert, and you’re a kid who can read and do math; so, to be straightforward, do you think a dead man stays dead for good, or can he come back to life?"
"You can kill the body, Mr. Hands, but not the spirit;[186] you must know that already," I replied. "O'Brien, there, is in another world, and may be watching us."
"You can kill the body, Mr. Hands, but not the spirit;[186] you must know that already," I replied. "O'Brien is in another world and might be watching us."
"Ah!" says he. "Well, that's unfort'nate—appears as if killing parties was a waste of time. Howsomever, sperrits don't reckon for much, by what I've seen. I'll chance it with the sperrits, Jim. And now you've spoke up free, and I'll take it kind if you'd step down into that there cabin and get me a—well, a—shiver my timbers! I can't hit the name on't. Well, you get me a bottle of wine, Jim—this here brandy's too strong for my head."
"Ah!" he says. "Well, that's unfortunate—looks like killing parties was a waste of time. However, spirits don't amount to much, from what I've seen. I'll take my chances with the spirits, Jim. And since you've spoken up freely, I'd appreciate it if you'd go down into that cabin and get me a—well, a—shiver my timbers! I can't think of the name. Anyway, just get me a bottle of wine, Jim—this brandy is too strong for me."
Now the coxswain's hesitation seemed to be unnatural; and as for the notion of his preferring wine to brandy, I entirely disbelieved it. The whole story was a pretext. He wanted me to leave the deck—so much was plain, but with what purpose I could in no way imagine. His eyes never met mine; they kept wandering to and fro, up and down, now with a look to the sky, now with a flitting glance upon the dead O'Brien. All the time he kept smiling and putting his tongue out in the most guilty, embarrassed manner, so that a child could have told that he was bent on some deception. I was prompt with my answer, however, for I saw where my advantage lay, and that with a fellow so densely stupid I could easily conceal my suspicions to the end.
Now the coxswain's hesitation felt unnatural; as for the idea that he preferred wine over brandy, I completely disbelieved it. The whole story was just an excuse. He wanted me to leave the deck—that much was clear, but I had no idea why. His eyes never met mine; they kept wandering around, up and down, sometimes looking at the sky and other times casting quick glances at the dead O'Brien. All the while, he kept smiling and sticking his tongue out in a guilty, awkward way, making it obvious that he was trying to hide something. However, I was quick with my answer because I recognized my advantage, knowing that with someone as thick-headed as him, I could easily keep my suspicions to myself until the end.
"Some wine?" I said. "Far better. Will you have white or red?"
"Some wine?" I asked. "Much better. Do you want white or red?"
"Well, I reckon it's about the blessed same to me, shipmate," he replied; "so it's strong, and plenty of it, what's the odds?"
"Well, I guess it's pretty much the same for me, buddy," he replied; "so as long as it's strong and there's enough of it, what does it matter?"
"All right," I answered. "I'll bring you port, Mr. Hands. But I'll have to dig for it."[187]
"Okay," I replied. "I'll get you port, Mr. Hands. But I’ll need to search for it."[187]
With that I scuttled down the companion with all the noise I could, slipped off my shoes, ran quietly along the sparred gallery, mounted the forecastle ladder and popped my head out of the fore companion. I knew he would not expect to see me there, yet I took every precaution possible, and certainly the worst of my suspicions proved too true.
With that, I hurried down the hallway as loudly as I could, took off my shoes, quietly made my way along the beamed walkway, climbed the forecastle ladder, and poked my head out of the front entrance. I knew he wouldn't expect to see me there, but I took every precaution possible, and unfortunately, my worst fears were completely confirmed.
He had risen from his position to his hands and knees, and though his leg obviously hurt him pretty sharply when he moved—for I could hear him stifle a groan—yet it was at a good, rattling rate that he trailed himself across the deck. In half a minute he had reached the port scuppers, and picked out of a coil of rope a long knife, or rather a short dirk, discolored to the hilt with blood. He looked upon it for a moment, thrusting forth his under jaw, tried the point upon his hand, and then hastily concealing it in the bosom of his jacket, trundled back again into his old place against the bulwark.
He got up onto his hands and knees, and even though his leg clearly hurt a lot when he moved—because I could hear him suppress a groan—he managed to drag himself across the deck at a pretty quick pace. In half a minute, he reached the port scuppers and pulled a long knife, or more like a short dirk, stained with blood from a coil of rope. He looked at it for a moment, pushed out his lower jaw, tested the point on his hand, and then quickly hid it in the front of his jacket before shuffling back to his old spot against the bulwark.
This was all that I required to know. Israel could move about; he was now armed, and if he had been at so much trouble to get rid of me, it was plain that I was meant to be the victim. What he would do afterward—whether he would try to crawl right across the island from North Inlet to the camp among the swamps, or whether he would fire Long Tom, trusting that his own comrades might come first to help him, was, of course, more than I could say.
This was all I needed to know. Israel could move around; he was now armed, and if he had gone to so much effort to get rid of me, it was clear that I was meant to be the victim. What he would do next—whether he would try to make his way across the island from North Inlet to the camp in the swamps, or whether he would fire Long Tom, hoping that his own crew might come to help him first—was, of course, beyond my knowledge.
Yet I felt sure that I could trust him in one point, since in that our interests jumped together, and that was in the disposition of the schooner. We both desired to have her stranded safe enough, in a sheltered place, and so that when the time came, she could be got off again[188] with as little labor and danger as might be; and until that was done I considered that my life would certainly be spared.
Yet I was confident that I could trust him on one thing, since our interests aligned there, and that was with the schooner. We both wanted to ensure she would be safely stranded in a sheltered spot, so that when the time came, we could get her off again[188] with minimal effort and risk; and until that was achieved, I believed my life would definitely be safe.
While I was thus turning the business over in my mind I had not been idle with my body. I had stolen back to the cabin, slipped once more into my shoes and laid my hand at random on a bottle of wine, and now with this for an excuse, I made my reappearance on the deck.
While I was thinking things over, I hadn't been sitting still. I sneaked back to the cabin, put my shoes on again, grabbed a bottle of wine, and now using that as an excuse, I stepped back onto the deck.
Hands lay as I had left him, all fallen together in a bundle, and with his eyelids lowered as though he were too weak to bear the light. He looked up, however, at my coming, knocked the neck off the bottle like a man who had done the same thing often, and took a good swig, with his favorite toast of "Here's luck!" Then he lay quiet for a little, and then, pulling out a stick of tobacco, begged me to cut him a quid.
Hands rested as I had left him, all slumped together in a pile, with his eyelids closed as if he couldn't handle the light. However, he looked up when I arrived, knocked the neck off the bottle like someone who had done it many times before, and took a big gulp, raising his drink with his usual toast of "Here's to luck!" Then he lay still for a moment, and after that, taking out a stick of tobacco, asked me to cut him a chew.
"Cut me a junk o' that," says he, "for I haven't no knife, and hardly strength enough, so be as I had. Ah, Jim, Jim, I reckon I've missed stays! Cut me a quid as'll likely be the last, lad; for I'm for my long home, and no mistake."
"Give me a piece of that," he says, "because I don't have a knife, and I'm barely strong enough, even if I tried. Ah, Jim, Jim, I think I've missed my chances! Cut me a bit that's probably my last, kid; because I'm heading to my final resting place, no doubt about it."
"Well," said I, "I'll cut you some tobacco, but if I was you and thought myself so badly, I would go to my prayers, like a Christian man."
"Well," I said, "I'll cut you some tobacco, but if I were you and felt that low, I'd go pray, like a decent person."
"Why?" said he. "Now you tell me why."
"Why?" he asked. "Now you tell me why."
"Why?" I cried. "You were asking me just now about the dead. You've broken your trust; you've lived in sin and lies and blood; there's a man you killed lying at your feet this moment; and you ask me why! For God's mercy, Mr. Hands, that's why."
"Why?" I shouted. "You were just asking me about the dead. You’ve broken your trust; you’ve lived in sin, lies, and blood; there’s a man you killed right at your feet this moment; and you ask me why! For God's sake, Mr. Hands, that’s why."
I spoke with a little heat, thinking of the bloody dirk he had hidden in his pocket, and designed, in his ill[189] thoughts, to end me with. He, for his part, took a great draught of the wine and spoke with the most unusual solemnity.
I spoke with a bit of passion, remembering the bloody dagger he had concealed in his pocket, which he intended to use against me in his twisted thoughts. He, for his part, took a large gulp of the wine and spoke with an unusual seriousness.
"For thirty year," he said, "I've sailed the seas and seen good and bad, better and worse, fair weather and foul, provisions running out, knives going, and what not. Well, now I tell you, I never seen good come o' goodness yet. Him as strikes first is my fancy; dead men don't bite; them's my views—amen, so be it. And now, you look here," he added, suddenly changing his tone, "we've had about enough of this foolery. The tide's made good enough by now. You just take my orders, Cap'n Hawkins, and we'll sail slap in and be done with it."
"For thirty years," he said, "I've sailed the seas and seen the good and the bad, the better and the worse, fair weather and foul, provisions running out, knives being drawn, and more. Well, I tell you, I've never seen anything good come from being good. The one who strikes first is my kind of person; dead men don’t bite; those are my views—amen, so be it. And now, listen here," he added, suddenly changing his tone, "we've had enough of this nonsense. The tide's good enough by now. You just follow my orders, Captain Hawkins, and we'll sail straight in and get it over with."
All told, we had scarce two miles to run, but the navigation was delicate, the entrance to this northern anchorage was not only narrow and shoal, but lay east and west, so that the schooner must be nicely handled to be got in. I think I was a good, prompt subaltern, and I am very sure that Hands was an excellent pilot; for we went about and about, and dodged in, shaving the banks, with a certainty and a neatness that were a pleasure to behold.
All in all, we had barely two miles to go, but navigating was tricky. The entrance to this northern harbor was not only narrow and shallow but also faced east and west, so the schooner had to be maneuvered carefully to get in. I believe I was a good, quick acting second-in-command, and I’m quite sure that Hands was a fantastic pilot; we went back and forth, weaving in, skimming the banks with a precision and skill that was a joy to watch.
Scarcely had we passed the head before the land closed around us. The shores of North Inlet were as thickly wooded as those of the southern anchorage, but the space was longer and narrower, and more like, what in truth it was, the estuary of a river. Right before us, at the southern end, we saw the wreck of a ship in the last stages of dilapidation. It had been a great vessel of three masts, but had lain so long exposed to the injuries of the weather that it was hung about with great webs of dripping seaweed, and on the deck of it shore bushes had taken root,[190] and now flourished thick with flowers. It was a sad sight, but it showed us that the anchorage was calm.
As soon as we passed the head, the land surrounded us. The shores of North Inlet were as densely wooded as those of the southern anchorage, but the space was longer and narrower, resembling what it truly was: the estuary of a river. Directly in front of us, at the southern end, we spotted the wreck of a ship in its final stages of decay. It had been a large three-masted vessel, but after being exposed to the elements for so long, it was covered in thick strands of dripping seaweed, and bushes had taken root on its deck, now flourishing with flowers. It was a heartbreaking sight, but it indicated that the anchorage was calm.[190]
"Now," said Hands, "look there; there's a pet bit for to beach a ship in. Fine flat sand, never a catspaw, trees all around of it, and flowers a-blowing like a garding on that old ship."
"Now," said Hands, "check this out; there's a perfect spot to beach a ship. Nice flat sand, not a ripple in sight, trees all around, and flowers blooming like a garden on that old ship."
"And, once beached," I inquired, "how shall we get her off again?"
"And once she's beached," I asked, "how are we going to get her off again?"
"Why, so," he replied; "you take a line ashore there on the other side at low water; take a turn about one o' them big pines; bring it back, take a turn around the capstan and lie-to for the tide. Come high water, all hands take a pull upon the line, and off she comes as sweet as natur'. And now, boy, you stand by. We're near the bit now, and she's too much way on her. Starboard a little—so—steady—starboard—larboard a little—steady—steady!"
"Well then," he replied, "you take a line to shore over there on the other side when the water's low; wrap it around one of those big pine trees; bring it back, go around the capstan, and wait for the tide. When the water is high, everyone gives a pull on the line, and off she comes as smoothly as can be. And now, kid, you stay ready. We're almost at the spot now, and she's moving too fast. A little to the right—there—steady—right a bit—steady—steady!"
So he issued his commands, which I breathlessly obeyed; till, all of a sudden, he cried: "Now, my hearty, luff!" And I put the helm hard up, and the Hispaniola swung round rapidly and ran stem on for the low wooded shore.
So he gave his orders, which I eagerly followed; until, all of a sudden, he shouted: "Now, my friend, turn into the wind!" I pulled the helm hard up, and the Hispaniola quickly swung around and headed straight for the low wooded shore.
The excitement of these last maneuvers had somewhat interfered with the watch I had kept hitherto, sharply enough, upon the coxswain. Even then I was still so much interested, waiting for the ship to touch, that I had quite forgot the peril that hung over my head, and stood craning over the starboard bulwarks and watching the ripples spreading wide before the bows. I might have fallen without a struggle for my life, had not a sudden disquietude seized upon me and made me turn my head. Perhaps I had heard a creak or seen his[191] shadow moving with the tail of my eye; perhaps it was an instinct like a cat's; but, sure enough, when I looked round, there was Hands, already halfway toward me, with the dirk in his right hand.
The excitement from the recent maneuvers had slightly distracted me from the close watch I had been keeping on the coxswain. I was so focused on waiting for the ship to dock that I completely forgot about the danger looming over me, leaning over the starboard railing and watching the ripples spreading out in front of the bow. I could have fallen without putting up a fight for my life if a sudden unease hadn't taken hold of me and made me turn my head. Maybe I heard a creak or caught a glimpse of his shadow out of the corner of my eye; perhaps it was an instinct like a cat's. But sure enough, when I looked around, there was Hands, already halfway toward me, with the dirk in his right hand.
We must both have cried out aloud when our eyes met, but while mine was the shrill cry of terror, his was a roar of fury like a charging bull's. At the same instant he threw himself forward and I leaped sideways toward the bows. As I did so I let go of the tiller, which sprung sharp to leeward; and I think this saved my life, for it struck Hands across the chest, and stopped him, for the moment, dead.
We must have both yelled when our eyes locked, but while my shout was one of fear, his was a fierce roar like a bull charging. At the same moment, he lunged forward and I jumped sideways towards the front of the boat. As I did that, I let go of the tiller, which snapped sharply to the side; I think this saved my life, because it hit Hands in the chest and stopped him, at least for a moment.
Before he could recover I was safe out of the corner where he had me trapped, with all the deck to dodge about. Just forward of the mainmast I stopped, drew a pistol from my pocket, took a cool aim, though he had already turned and was once more coming directly after me, and drew the trigger. The hammer fell, but there followed neither flash nor sound; the priming was useless with sea water. I cursed myself for my neglect. Why had not I, long before, reprimed and reloaded my only weapons? Then I should not have been as now, a mere fleeing sheep before this butcher.
Before he could recover, I was safely out of the corner where he had trapped me, with the entire deck to maneuver. Just in front of the mainmast, I stopped, pulled a pistol from my pocket, aimed carefully, even though he had turned and was coming straight at me again, and pulled the trigger. The hammer fell, but there was no flash or sound; the priming was useless from being soaked in sea water. I cursed myself for my oversight. Why hadn’t I, long before this, reprimed and reloaded my only weapons? Then I wouldn’t be, as I was now, just a fleeing sheep in front of this butcher.
Wounded as he was, it was wonderful how fast he could move, his grizzled hair tumbling over his face and his face itself as red as a red ensign with his haste and fury. I had no time to try my other pistol, nor, indeed, much inclination, for I was sure it would be useless. One thing I saw plainly: I must not simply retreat before him, or he would speedily hold me boxed into the bows, as a moment since he had so nearly boxed me in the stern. Once so caught, and nine or ten inches of the[192] blood-stained dirk would be my last experience on this side of eternity. I placed my palms against the mainmast, which was of a goodish bigness, and waited, every nerve upon the stretch.
Wounded as he was, it was amazing how quickly he could move, his gray hair falling over his face and his face itself as red as a flag from all his rushing and anger. I had no time to try my other gun, nor did I really want to, since I knew it would be pointless. One thing was clear: I couldn't just back away from him, or he'd quickly trap me at the front, just like he almost did at the back a moment ago. If that happened, a blood-stained knife would be the last thing I experienced on this side of life. I pressed my palms against the mainmast, which was pretty big, and waited with every nerve on edge.
Seeing that I meant to dodge he also paused, and a moment or two passed in feints on his part and corresponding movements upon mine. It was such a game as I had often played at home about the rocks of Black Hill Cove; but never before, you may be sure, with such a wildly beating heart as now. Still, as I say it, it was a boy's game, and I thought I could hold my own at it against an elderly seaman with a wounded thigh. Indeed, my courage had begun to rise so high that I allowed myself a few darting thoughts on what would be the end of the affair; and while I saw certainly that I could spin it out for long, I saw no hope of any ultimate escape.
Seeing that I intended to dodge, he also paused, and a moment or two went by with him feinting while I responded with my own movements. It was a game I had often played at home around the rocks of Black Hill Cove; but never before, you can be sure, with such a wildly racing heart as I had now. Still, as I say it, it was a boy's game, and I thought I could hold my own against an older sailor with a hurt thigh. In fact, my courage had risen so much that I started allowing myself some fleeting thoughts about how this would all end; while I realized I could prolong it for a long time, I saw no hope for any real escape.
Well, while things stood thus, suddenly the Hispaniola struck, staggered, ground for an instant in the sand, and then, swift as a blow, canted over to the port side, till the deck stood at an angle of forty-five degrees, and about a puncheon of water splashed into the scupper holes, and lay in a pool between the deck and bulwark.
Well, while things were like that, suddenly the Hispaniola hit something, lurched, grounded for a moment in the sand, and then, as quick as a punch, tipped over to the left side until the deck was slanted at a forty-five-degree angle, and about a barrel of water splashed into the scupper holes, forming a puddle between the deck and the bulwark.
We were both of us capsized in a second, and both of us rolled, almost together, into the scuppers, the dead Red-cap, with his arms still spread out, tumbling stiffly after us. So near were we, indeed, that my head came against the coxswain's foot with a crack that made my teeth rattle. Blow and all, I was the first afoot again, for Hands had got involved with the dead body. The sudden canting of the ship had made the deck no place for running on; I had to find some new way of escape, and that upon the instant, for my foe was almost touching[193] me. Quick as thought, I sprang into the mizzen shrouds, rattled up hand over hand, and did not draw a breath till I was seated on the crosstrees.
We were both knocked over in an instant, and we both rolled, almost together, into the scuppers, the dead Red-cap, with his arms still outstretched, tumbling stiffly after us. We were so close that my head hit the coxswain's foot with a crack that made my teeth rattle. Despite everything, I was the first one back on my feet, since Hands had gotten tangled up with the dead body. The sudden tilt of the ship had turned the deck into a tricky place to run; I had to find another way to escape, and fast, because my enemy was nearly right next to me. Without a moment to lose, I jumped into the mizzen shrouds, climbed up hand over hand, and didn't take a breath until I was sitting on the crosstrees.[193]
I had been saved by being prompt; the dirk had struck not half a foot below me as I pursued my upward flight; and there stood Israel Hands with his mouth open and his face upturned to mine, a perfect statue of surprise and disappointment.
I had been saved by acting quickly; the dagger had missed me by less than a foot as I continued my climb; and there was Israel Hands, mouth agape and face tilted up to mine, a complete statue of shock and disappointment.
Now that I had a moment to myself, I lost no time in changing the priming of my pistol, and then, having one ready for service, and to make assurance doubly sure, I proceeded to draw the load of the other, and recharge it afresh from the beginning.
Now that I had a moment to myself, I quickly changed the priming of my pistol, and then, with one ready for use, to be extra cautious, I took out the load of the other and reloaded it completely from scratch.
My new employment struck Hands all of a heap; he began to see the dice going against him, and after an obvious hesitation, he also hauled himself heavily into the shrouds, and, with the dirk in his teeth, began slowly and painfully to mount. It cost him no end of time and groans to haul his wounded leg behind him; and I had quietly finished my arrangements before he was much more than a third of the way up. Then, with a pistol in either hand, I addressed him:
My new job completely took Hands by surprise; he started to realize that things weren't going his way, and after a clear moment of hesitation, he clumsily climbed into the rigging. With the knife clenched between his teeth, he began to slowly and painfully make his way up. It took him a long time and a lot of groans to drag his injured leg along with him, and by the time he was more than a third of the way up, I had quietly finished my preparations. Then, with a gun in each hand, I spoke to him:
"One more step, Mr. Hands," said I, "and I'll blow your brains out! Dead men don't bite, you know," I added, with a chuckle.
"One more step, Mr. Hands," I said, "and I'll blow your brains out! Dead men don't bite, you know," I added with a laugh.
He stopped instantly. I could see by the workings of his face that he was trying to think, and the process was so slow and laborious that, in my new-found security, I laughed aloud. At last, with a swallow or two, he spoke, his face still wearing the same expression of extreme perplexity. In order to speak he had to take the dagger from his mouth, but, in all else, he remained unmoved.[194]
He stopped right away. I could tell by the look on his face that he was trying to think, and the process was so slow and difficult that, in my newfound sense of safety, I laughed out loud. Finally, after a couple of swallows, he spoke, his face still showing the same extreme confusion. To speak, he had to take the dagger out of his mouth, but everything else about him remained unchanged.[194]
"Jim," says he, "I reckon we're fouled, you and me, and we'll have to sign articles. I'd have had you but for that there lurch; but I don't have no luck, not I; and I reckon I'll have to strike, which comes hard, you see, for a master mariner to a ship's younker like you, Jim."
"Jim," he says, "I think we’re in trouble, you and me, and we’ll have to sign articles. I would’ve had you if it weren’t for that lurch; but I never have any luck, I really don't; and I guess I’ll have to resign, which is tough, you see, for a captain to someone like you, Jim."
I was drinking in his words and smiling away, as conceited as a cock upon a walk, when, all in a breath, back went his right hand over his shoulder. Something sang like an arrow through the air; I felt a blow and then a sharp pang, and there I was pinned by the shoulder to the mast. In the horrid pain and surprise of the moment—I scarce can say it was by my own volition, and I am sure it was without a conscious aim—both my pistols went off, and both escaped out of my hands. They did not fall alone; with a choked cry the coxswain loosed his grasp upon the shrouds, and plunged head first into the water.
I was soaking in his words and grinning like a peacock when, all of a sudden, he swung his right hand over his shoulder. Something whizzed through the air like an arrow; I felt a hit and then a sharp pain, and there I was pinned to the mast by my shoulder. In the awful pain and shock of the moment—I can hardly say it was by my own choice, and I'm sure it was without any deliberate intention—both my pistols went off, and both slipped out of my hands. They didn’t fall alone; with a choked scream, the coxswain let go of the shrouds and dove headfirst into the water.
CHAPTER XXVII
"PIECES OF EIGHT"
Owing to the cant of the vessel, the masts hung far out over the water, and from my perch on the crosstrees I had nothing below me but the surface of the bay. Hands, who was not so far up, was, in consequence, nearer to the ship, and fell between me and the bulwarks. He rose once to the surface in a lather of foam and blood, and then sank again for good. As the water settled, I could see him lying huddled together on the clean, bright sand in the shadow of the vessel's sides. A fish or two whipped past his body. Sometimes, by the quivering of the water, he appeared to move a little, as if he were trying to rise. But he was dead enough, for all that, being both shot and drowned, and was food for fish in the very place where he had designed my slaughter.
Because the ship was tilted, the masts extended far out over the water, and from my spot on the crosstrees, all I could see below me was the surface of the bay. Hands, who wasn’t as high up, was closer to the ship and fell between me and the bulwarks. He surfaced once, covered in foam and blood, then sank again for good. As the water calmed, I saw him curled up on the clean, bright sand beneath the ship's sides. A fish or two darted past his body. Sometimes, the ripples in the water made it look like he was moving slightly, as if he were trying to rise. But he was definitely dead, having been shot and drowned, and became food for fish right in the spot where he had planned my murder.
I was no sooner certain of this than I began to feel sick, faint, and terrified. The hot blood was running over my back and chest. The dirk, where it had pinned my shoulder to the mast, seemed to burn like a hot iron; yet it was not so much these real sufferings that distressed me, for these, it seemed to me, I could bear without a murmur; it was the horror I had upon my mind of falling from the crosstree into that still, green water beside the body of the coxswain.
I became certain of this and immediately started to feel sick, weak, and terrified. The warm blood was running down my back and chest. The knife, which had pinned my shoulder to the mast, felt like it was burning like a hot iron; yet it wasn't really the physical pain that bothered me, since I thought I could endure that without complaint; it was the dreadful thought of falling from the crosstree into that calm, green water next to the coxswain's body.
I clung with both hands till my nails ached, and I shut my eyes as if to cover up the peril. Gradually my[196] mind came back again, my pulses quieted down to a more natural time, and I was once more in possession of myself.
I held on tightly with both hands until my nails hurt, and I closed my eyes to block out the danger. Slowly, my[196] mind returned, my pulse settled into a normal rhythm, and I regained control of myself.
It was my first thought to pluck forth the dirk; but either it stuck too hard or my nerve failed me, and I desisted with a violent shudder. Oddly enough, that very shudder did the business. The knife, in fact, had come the nearest in the world to missing me altogether; it held me by a mere pinch of skin, and this the shudder tore away. The blood ran down the faster, to be sure, but I was my own master again, and only tacked to the mast by my coat and shirt.
It was my first instinct to grab the dagger, but either it was stuck too tight or I lost my nerve, so I backed off with a violent shiver. Strangely enough, that shiver was what did the trick. The knife had actually come incredibly close to completely missing me; it was just catching a little bit of skin, and the shiver pulled that away. Sure, blood started flowing faster, but I was in control again, only held to the mast by my coat and shirt.
These last I broke through with a sudden jerk, and then regained the deck by the starboard shrouds. For nothing in the world would I have again ventured, shaken as I was, upon the overhanging port shrouds, from which Israel had so lately fallen.
These last I broke through with a sudden jerk, and then got back on the deck using the starboard shrouds. Because I was so shaken, I would never have dared to go on the overhanging port shrouds again, from which Israel had just fallen.
I went below and did what I could for my wound; it pained me a good deal, and still bled freely, but it was neither deep nor dangerous, nor did it greatly gall me when I used my arm. Then I looked around me, and as the ship was now, in a sense, my own, I began to think of clearing it from its last passenger—the dead man, O'Brien.
I went below and did what I could for my wound; it hurt quite a bit and was still bleeding heavily, but it wasn't very deep or dangerous, and it didn't bother me much when I used my arm. Then I looked around, and since the ship was now, in a way, my own, I started thinking about getting rid of its last passenger—the dead man, O'Brien.
He had pitched, as I have said, against the bulwarks, where he lay like some horrid, ungainly sort of puppet; life-size, indeed, but how different from life's color or life's comeliness! In that position, I could easily have my way with him, and as the habit of tragical adventures had worn off almost all my terror for the dead, I took him by the waist as if he had been a sack of bran, and, with one good heave, tumbled him overboard. He went in with a sounding plunge; the red cap came off, and[197] remained floating on the surface; and as soon as the splash subsided, I could see him and Israel lying side by side, both wavering with the tremulous movement of the water. O'Brien, though still quite a young man, was very bald. There he lay with that bald head across the knees of the man who killed him, and the quick fishes steering to and fro over both.
He had been pitched, as I mentioned, against the barriers, where he lay like some awful, awkward puppet; life-sized, sure, but so different from the vibrancy and beauty of life! In that position, I could easily deal with him, and since the habit of tragic adventures had dulled almost all my fear of the dead, I grabbed him by the waist as if he were a sack of grain, and with one strong heave, I tossed him overboard. He went in with a loud splash; the red cap flew off and floated on the surface; and as soon as the splashing settled, I could see him and Israel lying next to each other, both moving slightly with the gentle rippling of the water. O'Brien, even though still quite young, was very bald. There he lay with that bald head across the knees of the man who killed him, while the quick fish swam back and forth above them.
I was now alone upon the ship; the tide had just turned. The sun was within so few degrees of setting that already the shadow of the pines upon the western shore began to reach right across the anchorage and fall in patterns on the deck. The evening breeze had sprung up, and though it was well warded off by the hill with the two peaks upon the east, the cordage had begun to sing a little softly to itself and the idle sails to rattle to and fro.
I was now alone on the ship; the tide had just turned. The sun was about to set, and the shadows of the pines on the western shore started to stretch across the anchorage, creating patterns on the deck. A gentle evening breeze had picked up, and although it was mostly blocked by the hill with the two peaks to the east, the rigging began to softly hum to itself and the idle sails rattled back and forth.
I began to see a danger to the ship. The jibs I speedily doused and brought tumbling to the deck, but the mainsail was a harder matter. Of course, when the schooner canted over, the boom had swung outboard, and the cap of it and a foot or two of sail hung even under water. I thought this made it still more dangerous, yet the strain was so heavy that I half feared to meddle. At last I got my knife and cut the halyards. The peak dropped instantly, a great belly of loose canvas floated broad upon the water; and since, pull as I liked, I could not budge the downhaul, that was the extent of what I could accomplish. For the rest, the Hispaniola must trust to luck, like myself.
I started to see a threat to the ship. I quickly brought down the jibs and piled them onto the deck, but the mainsail was a tougher issue. When the schooner tilted over, the boom had swung outboard, and the tip of it along with a foot or so of sail was even submerged. I thought this made it even more dangerous, but the tension was so intense that I was hesitant to intervene. Eventually, I got my knife and cut the halyards. The peak dropped immediately, and a large bulge of loose canvas floated on the water; and since I couldn’t move the downhaul no matter how much I pulled, that was all I could do. For the rest, the Hispaniola would have to rely on luck, just like me.
By this time the whole anchorage had fallen into shadow—the last rays, I remember, falling through a glade of the wood, and shining bright as jewels on the flowery mantle of the wreck. It began to be chill, the[198] tide was rapidly fleeting seaward, the schooner settling more and more on her beam-ends.
By this time, the entire anchorage was in shadow—the last rays, I remember, streaming through a clearing in the woods and shining brightly like jewels on the flowery cover of the wreck. It was starting to feel cold, the[198] tide was quickly receding towards the sea, and the schooner was leaning more and more to one side.
I scrambled forward and looked over. It seemed shallow enough, and holding the cut hawser in both hands for a last security, I let myself drop softly overboard. The water scarcely reached my waist; the sand was firm and covered with ripple-marks, and I waded ashore in great spirits, leaving the Hispaniola on her side, with her mainsail trailing wide upon the surface of the bay. About the same time the sun went fairly down, and the breeze whistled low in the dusk among the tossing pines.
I rushed forward and looked over. It looked shallow enough, and gripping the cut rope in both hands for one last bit of security, I gently dropped overboard. The water barely reached my waist; the sand was solid and marked with ripples, and I waded to the shore feeling really good, leaving the Hispaniola on her side, with her mainsail dragging on the surface of the bay. Around the same time, the sun set completely, and the breeze whistled softly in the twilight among the swaying pines.
At least, and at last, I was off the sea, nor had I returned thence empty-handed. There lay the schooner, clear at last from buccaneers and ready for our own men to board and get to sea again. I had nothing nearer my fancy than to get home to the stockade and boast of my achievements. Possibly I might be blamed a bit for my truantry, but the recapture of the Hispaniola was a clinching answer, and I hoped that even Captain Smollett would confess I had not lost my time.
At least, and finally, I was off the sea, and I hadn’t come back empty-handed. There was the schooner, finally clear of pirates and ready for our crew to board and set sail again. I couldn't think of anything better than getting back to the stockade and bragging about what I had done. I might get a little criticism for my wandering ways, but capturing the Hispaniola was a solid proof of my efforts, and I hoped that even Captain Smollett would admit I hadn’t wasted my time.
So thinking, and in famous spirits, I began to set my face homeward for the blockhouse and my companions. I remembered that the most easterly of the rivers which drain into Captain Kidd's anchorage ran from the two-peaked hill upon my left; and I bent my course in that direction that I might pass the stream while it was small. The wood was pretty open, and keeping along the lower spurs, I had soon turned the corner of that hill, and not long after waded to the mid-calf across the watercourse.
So thinking, and feeling inspired, I started making my way back home to the blockhouse and my friends. I recalled that the farthest river flowing into Captain Kidd's anchorage came from the two-peaked hill to my left, so I headed that way to cross the stream while it was low. The woods were fairly clear, and by sticking to the lower slopes, I quickly rounded the corner of the hill and soon waded through the water up to my calves.
This brought me near to where I had encountered Ben Gunn, the maroon, and I walked more circumspectly,[199] keeping an eye on every side. The dusk had come nigh hand completely, and, as I opened out the cleft between the two peaks, I became aware of a wavering glow against the sky, where, as I judged, the man of the island was cooking his supper before a roaring fire. And yet I wondered, in my heart, that he should show himself so careless. For if I could see this radiance, might it not reach the eye of Silver himself where he camped upon the shore among the marshes?
This brought me close to where I had met Ben Gunn, the castaway, and I walked more carefully,[199] keeping a lookout on all sides. Dusk had fully arrived, and as I opened up the gap between the two peaks, I noticed a flickering glow against the sky, where I suspected the man of the island was cooking his dinner by a blazing fire. Still, I couldn't help but wonder why he was being so careless. If I could see this light, couldn’t it also be spotted by Silver himself while he camped on the shore among the marshes?
Gradually the night fell blacker; it was all I could do to guide myself even roughly toward my destination; the double hill behind me and the Spy-glass on my right hand loomed faint and fainter, the stars were few and pale, and in the low ground where I wandered I kept tripping among bushes and rolling into sandy pits.
Gradually, the night got darker; I could barely navigate toward my destination. The double hill behind me and the Spy-glass to my right grew fainter and fainter, the stars were few and dim, and in the low ground where I wandered, I kept tripping over bushes and rolling into sandy holes.
Suddenly a kind of brightness fell about me. I looked up; a pale glimmer of moonbeams had alighted on the summit of the Spy-glass, and soon after I saw something broad and silvery moving low down behind the trees, and knew the moon had risen.
Suddenly, a sort of brightness surrounded me. I looked up; a faint glow of moonlight was shining on the top of the Spy-glass, and soon after, I noticed something wide and silvery moving low behind the trees, and I realized the moon had risen.
With this to help me, I passed rapidly over what remained to me of my journey; and, sometimes walking, sometimes running, impatiently drew near to the stockade. Yet, as I began to thread the grove that lies before it, I was not so thoughtless but that I slacked my pace and went a trifle warily. It would have been a poor end of my adventures to get shot down by my own party in mistake.
With this to help me, I quickly moved through the rest of my journey; and, sometimes walking, sometimes running, I eagerly approached the stockade. However, as I started to navigate the grove in front of it, I wasn't careless enough to speed up and went a bit more cautiously. It would have been a bad ending to my adventures to get mistakenly shot by my own group.
The moon was climbing higher and higher; its light began to fall here and there in masses through the more open districts of the wood, and right in front of me a glow of a different color appeared among the trees. It was[200] red and hot, and now and again it was a little darkened—as it were the embers of a bonfire smoldering.
The moon was climbing higher and higher; its light started spilling here and there in patches through the more open areas of the woods, and right in front of me, a different colored glow appeared among the trees. It was[200] red and warm, and every now and then it dimmed a bit—like the embers of a bonfire smoldering.
For the life of me I could not think what it might be.
For the life of me, I couldn't figure out what it could be.
At last I came right down upon the borders of the clearing. The western end was already steeped in moon-shine; the rest, and the blockhouse itself, still lay in a black shadow, chequered with long, silvery streaks of light. On the other side of the house an immense fire had burned itself into clear embers and shed a steady, red reverberation, contrasting strongly with the mellow paleness of the moon. There was not a soul stirring, nor a sound beside the noises of the breeze.
At last, I reached the edge of the clearing. The western side was already bathed in moonlight; the rest of the area, along with the blockhouse itself, still lay in deep shadow, sprinkled with long, silvery rays of light. On the other side of the house, a massive fire had burned down to glowing embers, casting a steady, red glow that contrasted sharply with the soft brightness of the moon. There wasn't a soul in sight, nor any sound except for the whispers of the breeze.
I stopped, with much wonder in my heart, and perhaps a little terror also. It had not been our way to build great fires; we were, indeed, by the captain's orders, somewhat niggardly of firewood, and I began to fear that something had gone wrong while I was absent.
I paused, feeling a mix of awe and a bit of fear. It wasn't typical for us to build big fires; we were actually pretty stingy with firewood, as per the captain's orders, and I started to worry that something had gone wrong while I was away.
I stole round by the eastern end, keeping close in shadow, and at a convenient place, where the darkness was thickest, crossed the palisade.
I sneaked around to the eastern end, staying close to the shadows, and at a good spot where it was darkest, I climbed over the fence.
To make assurance surer, I got upon my hands and knees, and crawled, without a sound, toward the corner of the house. As I drew nearer, my heart was suddenly and greatly lightened. It was not a pleasant noise in itself, and I have often complained of it at other times, but just then it was like music to hear my friends snoring together so loud and peaceful in their sleep. The sea-cry of the watch, that beautiful "All's well," never fell more reassuringly on my ear.
To be absolutely sure, I got down on my hands and knees and crawled quietly toward the corner of the house. As I got closer, my heart felt suddenly much lighter. The sound itself wasn't pleasant, and I’ve often complained about it before, but at that moment, hearing my friends snoring loudly and peacefully together was music to my ears. The sea shout of the watch, that beautiful "All's well," has never sounded more reassuring to me.
In the meantime there was no doubt of one thing; they kept an infamous bad watch. If it had been Silver and his lads that were now creeping in on them, not a[201] soul would have seen daybreak. That was what it was, thought I, to have the captain wounded; and again I blamed myself sharply for leaving them in that danger with so few to mount guard.
In the meantime, there was no doubt about one thing; they kept an awful watch. If it had been Silver and his crew sneaking up on them, not a single soul would have seen daybreak. That’s what it meant to have the captain wounded, I thought, and once again I harshly blamed myself for leaving them in that danger with so few people on guard.
By this time I had got to the door and stood up. All was dark within, so that I could distinguish nothing by the eye. As for sounds, there was the steady drone of the snorers, and a small occasional noise, a flickering or pecking that I could in no way account for.
By this time, I had reached the door and stood up. It was completely dark inside, so I couldn't see anything. As for sounds, there was the steady snoring of a few people, along with a small, occasional noise—some flickering or tapping that I couldn't explain at all.
With my arms before me I walked steadily in. I should lie down in my own place (I thought, with a silent chuckle) and enjoy their faces when they found me in the morning. My foot struck something yielding—it was a sleeper's leg, and he turned and groaned, but without awaking.
With my arms in front of me, I walked in steadily. I thought to myself, with a silent chuckle, that I should lie down in my own spot and enjoy their reactions when they found me in the morning. My foot hit something soft—it was a sleeping person’s leg, and he turned and groaned, but didn’t wake up.
And then, all of a sudden, a shrill voice broke forth out of the darkness:
And then, all of a sudden, a sharp voice shouted out from the darkness:
"Pieces of eight! pieces of eight! pieces of eight! pieces of eight! pieces of eight!" and so forth, without pause or change, like the clacking of a tiny mill.
"Pieces of eight! pieces of eight! pieces of eight! pieces of eight! pieces of eight!" and so on, without stopping or changing, like the sound of a little mill.
Silver's green parrot, Captain Flint! It was she whom I had heard pecking at a piece of bark; it was she, keeping better watch than any human being, who thus announced my arrival with her wearisome refrain.
Silver's green parrot, Captain Flint! It was her I had heard pecking at a piece of bark; it was she, keeping a better watch than any person, who announced my arrival with her annoying repetition.
I had no time left me to recover. At the sharp clipping tone of the parrot, the sleepers awoke and sprang up, and with a mighty oath the voice of Silver cried:
I had no time left to recover. At the harsh, cutting call of the parrot, the sleepers woke up and jumped to their feet, and with a powerful curse, Silver's voice shouted:
"Who goes?"
"Who's going?"
I turned to run, struck violently against one person, recoiled, and ran full into the arms of a second, who, for his part, closed upon and held me tight.[202]
I turned to run, bumped hard into one person, bounced back, and ran straight into the arms of another, who, for his part, wrapped around me and held me tight.[202]
"Bring a torch, Dick," said Silver, when my capture was thus assured.
"Bring a flashlight, Dick," said Silver, once my capture was guaranteed.
And one of the men left the log-house, and presently returned with a lighted brand.
And one of the men left the cabin and soon came back with a lit stick.

PART VI
CAPTAIN SILVER
CHAPTER XXVIII
IN THE ENEMY'S CAMP
The red glare of the torch lighting up the interior of the blockhouse showed me the worst of my apprehensions realized. The pirates were in possession of the house and stores; there was the cask of cognac, there were the pork and bread, as before; and, what tenfold increased my horror, not a sign of any prisoner. I could only judge that all had perished, and my heart smote me sorely that I had not been there to perish with them.
The red light from the torch illuminating the inside of the blockhouse confirmed my worst fears. The pirates had taken over the house and supplies; the cask of cognac was there, along with the pork and bread, just as before. What made my terror even worse was the complete absence of any prisoners. I could only conclude that everyone had died, and I felt deeply pained that I hadn’t been there to share their fate.
There were six of the buccaneers, all told; not another man was left alive. Five of them were on their feet, flushed and swollen, suddenly called out of the first sleep of drunkenness. The sixth had only risen upon his elbow; he was deadly pale, and the blood-stained bandage round his head told that he had recently been wounded, and still more recently dressed. I remembered the man who had been shot and run back among the woods in the great attack, and doubted not that this was he.
There were six buccaneers in total; not another man was left alive. Five of them were on their feet, flushed and swollen, abruptly awakened from a deep drunken sleep. The sixth was only propped up on his elbow; he was extremely pale, and the blood-soaked bandage around his head indicated that he had been recently injured and even more recently treated. I recalled the man who had been shot and had run back into the woods during the major attack, and I had no doubt that this was him.
The parrot sat, preening her plumage, on Long John's shoulder. He himself, I thought, looked somewhat paler and more stern than I was used to. He still wore his fine broadcloth suit in which he had fulfilled his mission, but it was bitterly the worse for wear, daubed with clay and torn with sharp briers of the wood.
The parrot was perched on Long John's shoulder, fixing her feathers. He looked a bit paler and more serious than I remembered. He still had on his nice broadcloth suit from when he completed his mission, but it was definitely in rough shape, stained with clay and torn by sharp thorns in the woods.
"So," said he, "here's Jim Hawkins, shiver my[206] timbers! dropped in, like, eh? Well, come, I take that friendly."
"So," he said, "here's Jim Hawkins, shiver my[206] timbers! Just dropped in, huh? Well, come on, I'll take that as friendly."
And thereupon he sat down across the brandy-cask, and began to fill a pipe.
And then he sat down across from the brandy barrel and started to fill a pipe.
"Give me the loan of a link, Dick," said he; and then, when he had a good light, "That'll do, my lad," he added, "stick the glim in the wood heap; and you, gentlemen, bring yourselves to!—you needn't stand up for Mr. Hawkins; he'll excuse you, you may lay to that. And so, Jim"—stopping the tobacco—"here you are, and quite a pleasant surprise for poor old John. I see you were smart when first I set my eyes on you, but this here gets away from me clean, it do."
"Can I borrow your lantern, Dick?" he said; and then, once he had a good light, he added, "That'll work, my boy. Just toss the lantern in the wood pile. And you, gentlemen, settle down! You don't have to stand up for Mr. Hawkins; he’ll let you off, you can count on that. So, Jim”—pausing to enjoy the tobacco—“here you go, quite a nice surprise for poor old John. I could tell you were sharp when I first laid eyes on you, but this really has me stumped, it does."
To all this, as may be well supposed, I made no answer. They had set me with my back against the wall, and I stood there, looking Silver in the face, pluckily enough, I hope, to all outward appearance, but with black despair in my heart.
To all this, as you might expect, I didn't respond. They had cornered me, and I stood there, looking Silver in the eye, trying to appear brave, but inside I was filled with hopelessness.
Silver took a whiff or two of his pipe with great composure, and then ran on again:
Silver took a couple of puffs from his pipe calmly, and then he continued on again:
"Now, you see, Jim, so be as you are here," says he, "I'll give you a piece of my mind. I've always liked you, I have, for a lad of spirit, and the picter of my own self when I was young and handsome. I always wanted you to jine and take your share, and die a gentleman, and now, my cock, you've got to. Cap'n Smollett's a fine seaman, as I'll own up to any day, but stiff on discipline. 'Dooty is dooty,' says he, and right he is. Just you keep clear of the cap'n. The doctor himself is gone dead again you—'ungrateful scamp' was what he said; and the short and long of the whole story is about here: You can't go back to your own lot, for they won't have[207] you; and, without you start a third ship's company all by yourself, which might be lonely, you'll have to jine with Cap'n Silver."
"Now, listen, Jim, just be yourself here," he says. "I'm going to speak my mind. I've always liked you, I really have, because you're a spirited young man, and you remind me of how I was when I was young and good-looking. I always wanted you to join us, take your share, and end up a gentleman, and now, my friend, you have to. Captain Smollett is a great sailor, and I’ll admit that any day, but he’s strict with discipline. 'Duty is duty,' he says, and he’s right about that. Just stay away from the captain. The doctor is back to being dead again—you 'ungrateful scamp,' that’s what he called you; and the bottom line is this: You can’t go back to your old group, because they won’t accept you; and unless you start a third crew all by yourself, which might be pretty lonely, you’ll have to join Captain Silver."
So far so good. My friends, then, were still alive, and though I partly believed the truth of Silver's statement, that the cabin party were incensed at me for my desertion, I was more relieved than distressed by what I heard.
So far, so good. My friends were still alive, and even though I somewhat believed Silver's claim that the cabin crew was upset with me for leaving them, I felt more relieved than troubled by what I learned.
"I don't say nothing as to your being in our hands," continued Silver, "though there you are, and you may lay to it. I'm all for argyment; I never seen good come out o' threatening. If you like the service, well, you'll jine; and if you don't, Jim, why, you're free to answer no—free and welcome, shipmate; and if fairer can be said by mortal seaman, shiver my sides!"
"I won’t say anything about you being in our custody," continued Silver, "even though you are, and you can count on that. I believe in reasoning; I’ve never seen anything good come from threats. If you like the service, then join us; and if you don’t, Jim, you’re free to say no—feel free, shipmate; and if anyone can say it more fairly than that, then I’ll be shocked!"
"Am I to answer, then?" I asked, with a very tremulous voice. Through all this sneering talk I was made to feel the threat of death that overhung me, and my cheeks burned and my heart beat painfully in my breast.
"Am I supposed to answer, then?" I asked, my voice shaking. Amid all this mocking conversation, I felt the looming threat of death hanging over me, and my cheeks flushed while my heart pounded painfully in my chest.
"Lad," said Silver, "no one's a-pressing of you. Take your bearings. None of us won't hurry you, mate; time goes so pleasant in your company, you see."
“Hey, lad,” Silver said, “no one’s rushing you. Just get your bearings. None of us are in a hurry, mate; time flies so nicely when you’re around, you know.”
"Well," says I, growing a bit bolder, "if I'm to choose, I declare I have a right to know what's what, and why you're here, and where my friends are."
"Well," I said, feeling a bit braver, "if I'm going to choose, I have a right to know what's going on, why you're here, and where my friends are."
"Wot's wot?" repeated one of the buccaneers, in a deep growl. "Ah, he'd be a lucky one as knowed that!"
"Wot's wot?" repeated one of the pirates, in a deep growl. "Ah, he'd be a lucky one who knew that!"
"You'll, perhaps, batten down your hatches till you're spoke to, my friend," cried Silver, truculently, to this speaker. And then, in his first gracious tones, he replied to me: "Yesterday morning, Mr. Hawkins," said he, "in the dogwatch, down came Doctor Livesey with a flag of truce. Says he: 'Cap'n Silver, you're sold out.[208] Ship's gone!' Well, maybe we'd been taking a glass, and a song to help it round. I won't say no. Leastways, none of us had looked out. We looked out, and, by thunder! the old ship was gone. I never seen a pack o' fools look fishier; and you may lay to that, if I tells you that I looked the fishiest. 'Well,' says the doctor, 'let's bargain.' We bargained, him and I, and here we are; stores, brandy, blockhouse, the firewood you was thoughtful enough to cut, and, in a manner of speaking, the whole blessed boat, from crosstrees to keelson. As for them, they've tramped; I don't know where's they are."
"You might want to get ready to listen, my friend," shouted Silver aggressively at the speaker. Then, shifting to a more polite tone, he said to me, "Yesterday morning, Mr. Hawkins," he continued, "during the dogwatch, Doctor Livesey came down with a flag of truce. He said, 'Captain Silver, you're in trouble. The ship's gone!' Well, maybe we had been enjoying a drink and a song to make things better. I won’t deny it. At least, none of us had looked out. We took a look, and, by thunder! the old ship was missing. I’ve never seen a group of fools look so clueless, and believe me when I say that I looked the most clueless of all. 'Well,' said the doctor, 'let's negotiate.' We made a deal, him and me, and here we are; supplies, brandy, blockhouse, the firewood you thoughtfully cut, and, in a way, the whole blessed boat, from the mast to the keel. As for the others, they've left; I have no idea where they went."
He drew again quietly at his pipe.
He took another quiet puff from his pipe.
"And lest you should take it into that head of yours," he went on, "that you was included in the treaty, here's the last word that was said: 'How many are you,' says I, 'to leave?' 'Four,' says he—'four, and one of us wounded. As for that boy, I don't know where he is, confound him,' says he, 'nor I don't much care. We're about sick of him.' These was his words."
"And just in case you think you were part of the deal," he continued, "here's what was actually said: 'How many of you are leaving?' I asked. 'Four,' he said—'four, and one of us is hurt. As for that boy, I have no idea where he is, darn him,' he said, 'and I don’t really care. We're pretty fed up with him.' Those were his exact words."
"Is that all?" I asked.
"Is that it?" I asked.
"Well, it's all you're to hear, my son," returned Silver.
"Well, that’s all you’re going to hear, my son," replied Silver.
"And now I am to choose?"
"And now I have to choose?"
"And now you are to choose, and you may lay to that," said Silver.
"And now you need to choose, and you can count on that," said Silver.
"Well," said I, "I am not such a fool but I know pretty well what I have to look for. Let the worst come to the worst, it's little I care. I've seen too many die since I fell in with you. But there's a thing or two I have to tell you," I said, and by this time I was quite excited; "and the first is this: Here you are, in a bad way; ship lost, treasure lost, men lost; your whole business gone to wreck; and if you want to know who did it—it was I![209] I was in the apple barrel the night we sighted land, and I heard you, John, and you, Dick Johnson, and Hands, who is now at the bottom of the sea, and told every word you said before the hour was out. And as for the schooner, it was I who cut her cable, and it was I who killed the men you had aboard of her, and it was I who brought her where you'll never see her more, not one of you. The laugh's on my side; I've had the top of this business from the first; I no more fear you than I fear a fly. Kill me, if you please, or spare me. But one thing I'll say, and no more; if you spare me, bygones are bygones, and when you fellows are in court for piracy, I'll save you all I can. It is for you to choose. Kill another and do yourselves no good, or spare me and keep a witness to save you from the gallows."
"Well," I said, "I'm not that clueless; I know what I'm looking for. No matter how bad it gets, I really don’t care. I've seen too many people die since I joined you. But there are a couple of things I need to tell you," I continued, feeling quite worked up; "and the first is this: Here you are, in a terrible situation; ship lost, treasure lost, men lost; your whole operation's gone to ruin; and if you want to know who did it—it was me![209] I was hiding in the apple barrel the night we spotted land, and I heard you, John, and you, Dick Johnson, and Hands, who’s now at the bottom of the sea, and I caught every word you said within the hour. And as for the schooner, I’m the one who cut her cable, I’m the one who killed the men you had on board, and I’m the one who brought her to a place you’ll never see again, none of you. The joke's on me; I've had control of this whole situation from the start; I don't fear you at all, not even a little fly. Go ahead and kill me if you want, or let me live. But I’ll say this, and then I’m done; if you let me live, we’ll forget the past, and when you guys end up in court for piracy, I’ll do everything I can to help you. It's up to you. Kill another and do yourselves no favors, or let me live and keep a witness to save you from the noose."
I stopped, for, I tell you, I was out of breath, and, to my wonder, not a man of them moved, but all sat staring at me like as many sheep. And while they were still staring I broke out again:
I stopped because, I swear, I was out of breath, and, to my surprise, none of them moved; they all just sat there staring at me like a bunch of sheep. And while they were still staring, I spoke up again:
"And now, Mr. Silver," I said, "I believe you're the best man here, and if things go to the worst, I'll take it kind of you to let the doctor know the way I took it."
"And now, Mr. Silver," I said, "I believe you're the best person here, and if things go badly, I would appreciate it if you could inform the doctor how I handled it."
"I'll bear it in mind," said Silver, with an accent so curious that I could not, for the life of me, decide whether he were laughing at my request or had been favorably affected by my courage.
"I'll keep that in mind," said Silver, with an accent so unusual that I couldn't, for the life of me, tell whether he was mocking my request or had actually been impressed by my bravery.
"I'll put one to that," cried the old mahogany-faced seaman—Morgan by name—whom I had seen in Long John's public-house upon the quays of Bristol. "It was him that knowed Black Dog."
"I’ll drink to that," shouted the old sailor with a mahogany complexion—Morgan, by name—whom I had seen in Long John's pub on the docks of Bristol. "He was the one who knew Black Dog."
"Well, and see here," added the sea-cook, "I'll put another again to that, by thunder! for it was this same[210] boy that faked the chart from Billy Bones. First and last we've split upon Jim Hawkins!"
"Well, look here," added the sea-cook, "I'll add to that, for sure! It was this same[210] boy who forged the map from Billy Bones. From start to finish, we've been at odds with Jim Hawkins!"
"Then here goes!" said Morgan, with an oath.
"Here we go!" said Morgan, swearing.
And he sprang up, drawing his knife as if he had been twenty.
And he jumped up, pulling out his knife like he was twenty years old.
"Avast, there!" cried Silver. "Who are you, Tom Morgan? Maybe you thought you were captain here, perhaps. By the powers, but I'll teach you better! Cross me and you'll go where many a good man's gone before you, first and last, these thirty year back—some to the yardarm, shiver my sides! and some by the board, and all to feed the fishes. There's never a man looked me between the eyes and seen a good day a'terward, Tom Morgan, you may lay to that."
"Hey there!" shouted Silver. "Who do you think you are, Tom Morgan? You might have thought you were the captain here. But I’ll make sure you learn otherwise! Step out of line with me and you’ll end up just like many good men have over the past thirty years—some hanging from the yardarm, damn it! and some thrown overboard, all to feed the fish. No one who’s looked me in the eye has had a good day afterward, Tom Morgan, you can bet on that."
Morgan paused, but a hoarse murmur rose from the others.
Morgan paused, but a rough whisper came up from the others.
"Tom's right," said one.
"Tom's right," said one person.
"I stood hazing long enough from one," added another. "I'll be hanged if I'll be hazed by you, John Silver."
"I've been picked on long enough by one," another person added. "I'll be damned if I'm going to let you haze me, John Silver."
"Did any of you gentlemen want to have it out with me?" roared Silver, bending far forward from his position on the keg, with his pipe still glowing in his right hand. "Put a name on what you're at; you ain't dumb, I reckon. Him that wants shall get it. Have I lived this many years to have a son of a rum puncheon cock his hat athwart my hawser at the latter end of it? You know the way; you're all gentlemen o' fortune, by your account. Well, I'm ready. Take a cutlass, him that dares, and I'll see the color of his inside, crutch and all, before that pipe's empty."
"Did any of you guys want to settle this with me?" Silver shouted, leaning forward from his spot on the keg, his pipe still glowing in his right hand. "Speak up about what you want; I know you're not stupid. Whoever wants to fight can have it. Have I lived this long just to let some son of a rum barrel challenge me at the end of it? You know what you're doing; you all call yourselves gentlemen of fortune. Well, I'm ready. Grab a cutlass if you dare, and I'll see what you're made of before this pipe goes out."
Not a man stirred; not a man answered.
Not a single person moved; not a single person replied.
"That's your sort, is it?" he added, returning his pipe[211] to his mouth. "Well, you're a gay lot to look at, any way. Not worth much to fight, you ain't. P'r'aps you can understand King George's English. I'm cap'n here by 'lection. I'm cap'n here because I'm the best man by a long sea-mile. You won't fight, as gentlemen o' fortune should; then, by thunder, you'll obey, and you may lay to it! I like that boy, now; I never seen a better boy than that. He's more a man than any pair of rats of you in this here house, and what I say is this: Let me see him that'll lay a hand on him—that's what I say, and you may lay to it."
"Is that your type?" he said, putting his pipe[211] back in his mouth. "Well, you certainly look like a cheerful bunch. You’re not worth much in a fight, that’s for sure. Maybe you can understand King George's English. I’m the captain here by election. I’m the captain because I’m the best man by a long shot. If you won’t fight like good fortune seekers should, then, by thunder, you’ll follow my orders, no doubt about it! I like that kid over there; I’ve never seen a better kid than him. He’s more of a man than any two of you rats in this place, and here’s the deal: Let me see anyone who’ll lay a hand on him—that’s what I say, and you can count on it."
There was a long pause after this. I stood straight up against the wall, my heart still going like a sledgehammer, but with a ray of hope now shining in my bosom. Silver leant back against the wall, his arms crossed, his pipe in the corner of his mouth, as calm as though he had been in church; yet his eye kept wandering furtively, and he kept the tail of it on his unruly followers. They, on their part, drew gradually together toward the far end of the blockhouse, and the low hiss of their whispering sounded in my ears continuously, like a stream. One after another they would look up, and the red light of the torch would fall for a second on their nervous faces; but it was not toward me, it was toward Silver that they turned their eyes.
There was a long pause after this. I stood flat against the wall, my heart still pounding like a sledgehammer, but now with a ray of hope shining in my chest. Silver leaned back against the wall, his arms crossed, a pipe in the corner of his mouth, as calm as if he were in church; yet his eyes kept wandering nervously, always keeping an eye on his unruly followers. They, for their part, gradually gathered toward the far end of the blockhouse, and the low hiss of their whispering filled my ears continuously, like a stream. One by one they would look up, and the red light of the torch would fall for a second on their anxious faces; but their eyes weren’t on me, they were focused on Silver.
"You seem to have a lot to say," remarked Silver, spitting far into the air. "Pipe up and let me hear it, or lay to."
"You seem to have a lot to say," said Silver, spitting high into the air. "Speak up and let me hear it, or shut up."
"Ax your pardon, sir," returned one of the men; "you're pretty free with some of the rules, maybe you'll kindly keep an eye upon the rest. This crew's dissatisfied; this crew don't vally bullying a marlinspike; this[212] crew has its rights like other crews, I'll make so free as that; and by your own rules I take it we can talk together. I ax your pardon, sir, acknowledging you for to be capting at this present, but I claim my right and steps outside for a council."
"Excuse me, sir," replied one of the men; "you’re pretty lenient with some of the rules, so maybe you could keep an eye on the rest. This crew is unhappy; this crew doesn’t value bullying with a marlinspike; this [212] crew has rights like any other crew, I’ll say that; and by your own rules, I take it we can talk to each other. I apologize, sir, acknowledging you as the captain right now, but I’m claiming my right and stepping outside for a meeting."
And with an elaborate sea-salute this fellow, a long, ill-looking, yellow-eyed man of five-and-thirty, stepped coolly toward the door and disappeared out of the house. One after another the rest followed his example, each making a salute as he passed, each adding some apology. "According to rules," said one. "Foc's'le council," said Morgan. And so with one remark or another, all marched out and left Silver and me alone with the torch.
And with a fancy gesture, this guy, a scruffy-looking man with yellow eyes in his mid-thirties, calmly walked to the door and left the house. One by one, the others did the same, each giving a nod as they left, each offering some excuse. "It's the rules," said one. "Foc's'le council," Morgan added. And with various comments, they all filed out, leaving Silver and me alone with the torch.
The sea-cook instantly removed his pipe.
The cook quickly took out his pipe.
"Now, look you here, Jim Hawkins," he said in a steady whisper that was no more than audible, "you're within half a plank of death, and, what's a long sight worse, of torture. They're going to throw me off. But you mark, I stand by you through thick and thin. I didn't mean to; no, not till you spoke up. I was about desperate to lose that much blunt, and be hanged into the bargain. But I see you was the right sort. I says to myself: You stand by Hawkins, John, and Hawkins'll stand by you. You're his last card, and by the living thunder, John, he's yours! Back to back, says I. You save your witness and he'll save your neck!"
"Now, listen up, Jim Hawkins," he said in a low whisper that was barely audible, "you're just a step away from death, and, what's even worse, from torture. They're going to throw me overboard. But you remember this: I’ll stick by you no matter what. I didn't plan on it; no, not until you spoke up. I was pretty desperate about losing that much cash and getting hanged on top of it. But I realized you were the right kind of person. I told myself: You back Hawkins, John, and Hawkins will back you. You're his last chance, and by the living thunder, John, he's yours! Side by side, I say. You protect your witness and he'll protect your life!"
I began dimly to understand.
I started to understand.
"You mean all's lost?" I asked.
"You mean everything's lost?" I asked.
"Ay, by gum, I do!" he answered. "Ship gone, neck gone—that's the size of it. Once I looked into that bay, Jim Hawkins, and seen no schooner—well, I'm tough, but I gave out. As for that lot and their council, mark[213] me, they're outright fools and cowards. I'll save your life—if so be as I can—from them. But see here, Jim—tit for tat—you save Long John from swinging."
"Yeah, I sure do!" he replied. "The ship’s gone, my neck’s on the line—that’s how it is. Once I looked into that bay, Jim Hawkins, and didn’t see any schooner—well, I'm tough, but I couldn't handle it. As for that group and their council, believe me, they're complete fools and cowards. I'll do my best to save your life from them. But listen, Jim—it's a trade—you save Long John from hanging."
I was bewildered; it seemed a thing so hopeless he was asking—he, the old buccaneer, the ringleader throughout.
I was confused; it felt like such a hopeless thing he was asking—he, the old pirate, the leader all along.
"What I can do, that I'll do," I said.
"What I can do, I will do," I said.
"It's a bargain!" cried Long John. "You speak up plucky, and by thunder, I've a chance."
"It's a great deal!" shouted Long John. "You really stand up for yourself, and wow, I have a chance."
He hobbled to the torch, where it stood propped among the firewood, and took a fresh light to his pipe.
He limped over to the torch, which was leaning against the firewood, and lit his pipe with it.
"Understand me, Jim," he said, returning. "I've a head on my shoulders, I have. I'm on squire's side now. I know you've got that ship safe somewheres. How you done it I don't know, but safe it is. I guess Hands and O'Brien turned soft. I never much believed in neither of them. Now you mark me. I ask no questions, nor I won't let others. I know when a game's up, I do; and I know a lad that's stanch. Ah, you that's young—you and me might have done a power of good together!"
"Listen to me, Jim," he said, coming back. "I’ve got some sense, I really do. I’m on the squire's side now. I know you’ve hidden that ship somewhere safe. I don’t know how you did it, but it’s safe for sure. I think Hands and O'Brien might have gone soft. I never really trusted either of them. Now, pay attention to me. I won’t ask any questions, and I won’t let anyone else either. I know when a game is up; I do. And I know a boy who's dependable. Ah, you’re so young—you and I could have done a lot of good together!"
He drew some cognac from the cask into a tin cannikin.
He poured some cognac from the cask into a tin cup.
"Will you taste, messmate?" he asked, and when I had refused, "Well, I'll take a drain myself, Jim," said he. "I need a caulker, for there's trouble on hand. And, talking o' trouble, why did that doctor give me the chart, Jim?"
"Will you have a taste, buddy?" he asked, and when I said no, he replied, "Alright, I'll have a sip myself, Jim." He added, "I could use a drink because we have some problems ahead. And speaking of problems, why did that doctor give me the chart, Jim?"
My face expressed a wonder so unaffected that he saw the needlessness of further questions.
My face showed such genuine amazement that he realized there was no need for more questions.
"Ah, well, he did, though," said he. "And there's something under that, no doubt—something, surely, under that, Jim—bad or good."
"Ah, well, he did, though," he said. "And there's definitely something beneath that—something, for sure, beneath that, Jim—bad or good."
And he took another swallow of the brandy, shaking his great fair head like a man who looks forward to the worst.
And he took another sip of the brandy, shaking his big blonde head like someone expecting the worst.
CHAPTER XXIX
THE BLACK SPOT AGAIN
The council of the buccaneers had lasted some time, when one of them re-entered the house, and with a repetition of the same salute, which had in my eyes an ironical air, begged for a moment's loan of the torch. Silver briefly agreed, and this emissary retired again, leaving us together in the dark.
The meeting of the pirates had gone on for a while when one of them came back into the house and, with the same kind of salute that seemed sarcastic to me, asked to borrow the torch for a moment. Silver quickly agreed, and this messenger left again, leaving us alone in the dark.
"There's a breeze coming, Jim," said Silver, who had by this time adopted quite a friendly and familiar tone.
"There's a breeze coming, Jim," Silver said, having adopted a friendly and familiar tone by this point.
I turned to the loophole nearest me and looked out. The embers of the great fire had so far burned themselves out, and now glowed so low and duskily, that I understood why these conspirators desired a torch. About halfway down the slope to the stockade they were collected in a group; one held the light; another was on his knees in their midst, and I saw the blade of an open knife shine in his hand with varying colors, in the moon and torchlight. The rest were all somewhat stooping, as though watching the maneuvers of this last. I could just make out that he had a book as well as a knife in his hand; and was still wondering how anything so incongruous had come in their possession, when the kneeling figure rose once more to his feet, and the whole party began to move together toward the house.
I turned to the nearest loophole and looked out. The embers of the big fire had mostly burned out and now glowed low and dimly, which made me understand why these conspirators wanted a torch. About halfway down the slope to the stockade, they were gathered in a group; one was holding the light, another was on his knees in their midst, and I saw the blade of an open knife shine in his hand with shifting colors in the moon and torchlight. The rest of them were all somewhat hunched over, as if watching what the kneeling guy was doing. I could just make out that he had a book along with the knife in his hand; I was still trying to figure out how something so odd had ended up in their possession when the kneeling figure stood up again, and the whole group started to move toward the house together.
"Here they come," said I; and I returned to my former[215] position, for it seemed beneath my dignity that they should find me watching them.
"Here they come," I said, and I went back to my previous[215] position, because it felt too undignified for them to see me watching them.
"Well, let 'em come, lad—let 'em come," said Silver, cheerily. "I've still a shot in my locker."
"Well, let them come, kid—let them come," said Silver, cheerfully. "I've still got a shot left."
The door opened, and the five men, standing huddled together just inside, pushed one of their number forward. In any other circumstances it would have been comical to see his slow advance, hesitating as he set down each foot, but holding his closed right hand in front of him.
The door opened, and the five men, standing close together just inside, nudged one of their group forward. In any other situation, it would have been funny to watch his slow approach, hesitating as he placed each foot down, while keeping his closed right hand out in front of him.
"Step up, lad," cried Silver. "I won't eat you. Hand it over, lubber. I know the rules, I do; I won't hurt a depytation."
"Come on, kid," shouted Silver. "I’m not going to eat you. Just hand it over, clumsy. I know the rules; I won’t hurt a delegation."
Thus encouraged the buccaneer stepped forth more briskly, and having passed something to Silver, from hand to hand, slipped yet more smartly back again to his companions.
Thus motivated, the buccaneer stepped forward more confidently, and after passing something to Silver from hand to hand, quickly slipped back to his companions.
The sea-cook looked at what had been given him.
The sea cook looked at what he had been given.
"The black spot! I thought so," he observed. "Where might you have got the paper? Why, hello! look here, now; this ain't lucky! You've gone and cut this out of a Bible. What fool's cut a Bible?"
"The black spot! I figured it out," he said. "Where did you get the paper? Well, look at this; this is bad luck! You’ve cut this out of a Bible. What kind of idiot cuts up a Bible?"
"Ah, there," said Morgan, "there! Wot did I say? No good'll come o' that, I said."
"Ah, there," said Morgan, "there! What did I say? Nothing good will come of that, I said."
"Well, you've about fixed it now, among you," continued Silver. "You'll all swing now, I reckon. What soft-headed lubber had a Bible?"
"Well, you guys have really messed things up now," continued Silver. "I guess you're all going to hang now. Which soft-headed fool had a Bible?"
"It was Dick," said one.
"It was Dick," one said.
"Dick, was it? Then Dick can get to prayers," said Silver. "He's seen his slice of luck, has Dick, and you may lay to that."
"Dick, right? Then Dick can go to pray," said Silver. "He's had his share of good luck, that Dick, and you can count on that."
But here the long man with the yellow eyes struck in.
But then the tall man with the yellow eyes stepped in.
"Belay that talk, John Silver," he said. "This crew[216] has tipped you the black spot in full council, as in dooty bound; just you turn it over, as in dooty bound, and see what's wrote there. Then you can talk."
"Cut that out, John Silver," he said. "This crew[216] has given you the black spot in full council, as they’re supposed to; just turn it over, as they’re supposed to, and see what’s written there. Then you can talk."
"Thanky, George," replied the sea-cook. "You always was brisk for business, and has the rules by heart, George, as I'm pleased to see. Well, what is it, anyway? Ah! 'Deposed'—that's it, is it? Very pretty wrote, to be sure; like print, I swear. Your hand o' write, George? Why, you was gettin' quite a leadin' man in this here crew. You'll be cap'n next, I shouldn't wonder. Just oblige me with that torch again, will you? this pipe don't draw."
"Thanks, George," replied the sea-cook. "You’ve always been quick with business, and it's good to see you know the rules by heart. So, what’s up? Ah! 'Deposed'—that’s it, right? Very nicely written, for sure; looks just like print, I swear. Is that your handwriting, George? You’re really stepping up in this crew. You'll be captain next, I wouldn’t be surprised. Just do me a favor and give me that torch again, will you? This pipe isn’t working."
"Come, now," said George, "you don't fool this crew no more. You're a funny man, by your account; but you're over now, and you'll maybe step down off that barrel, and help vote."
"Come on," said George, "you can't trick this group anymore. You think you're a comedian; but your time's up, and maybe you should get down off that barrel and help us vote."
"I thought you said you knowed the rules," returned Silver, contemptuously. "Leastways, if you don't, I do; and I wait here—and I'm still your cap'n, mind—till you outs with your grievances, and I reply; in the meantime, your black spot ain't worth a biscuit. After that we'll see."
"I thought you said you knew the rules," Silver replied, looking down on him. "Anyway, if you don't, I do; and I'm waiting here—and remember, I'm still your captain—until you spill your complaints, and then I'll respond; in the meantime, your black spot isn't worth a thing. After that, we'll see."
"Oh," replied George, "you don't be under no kind of apprehension; we're all square, we are. First, you've made a hash of this cruise—you'll be a bold man to say no to that. Second, you let the enemy out o' this here trap for nothing. Why did they want out? I dunno, but it's pretty plain they wanted it. Third, you wouldn't let us go at them upon the march. Oh, we see through you, John Silver; you want to play booty, that's what's wrong with you. And then, fourth, there's this here boy."
"Oh," George replied, "don’t worry; we’re all good. First, you've messed up this cruise—you’d have to be pretty brave to say otherwise. Second, you let the enemy escape from this trap for no reason. Why did they want out? I don’t know, but it’s obvious they did. Third, you wouldn’t let us attack them while they were on the move. Oh, we see through you, John Silver; you want to play for loot, that’s your issue. And then, fourth, there’s this boy."
"Enough, too," retorted George. "We'll all swing and sun-dry for your bungling."
"That's enough," George shot back. "We're all going to pay for your mess."
"Well, now, look here, I'll answer these four p'ints; one after another I'll answer 'em. I made a hash o' this cruise, did I? Well, now, you all know what I wanted; and you all know, if that had been done, that we'd 'a' been aboard the Hispaniola this night as ever was, every man of us alive, and fit, and full of good plum-duff, and the treasure in the hold of her, by thunder! Well, who crossed me? Who forced my hand, as was the lawful cap'n? Who tipped me the black spot the day we landed, and began this dance? Ah, it's a fine dance—I'm with you there—and looks mighty like a hornpipe in a rope's end at Execution Dock by London town, it does. But who done it? Why, it was Anderson, and Hands, and you, George Merry! And you're the last above board of that same meddling crew; and you have the Davy Jones insolence to up and stand for cap'n over me—you, that sunk the lot of us! By the powers! but this tops the stiffest yarn to nothing."
"Okay, listen up, I’m going to address these four points; one by one, I’ll deal with them. I messed up this trip, did I? Well, you all know what I wanted, and you know that if that had happened, we would have been on the Hispaniola tonight, every single one of us alive, healthy, and filled with good plum pudding, with the treasure in the hold, no doubt about it! So, who got in my way? Who forced my hand as the rightful captain? Who gave me the black spot the day we landed and started this mess? Ah, it’s quite a mess—I agree—and it looks a lot like a hornpipe dance at Execution Dock in London. But who did it? It was Anderson, and Hands, and you, George Merry! And you’re the last one standing from that meddling crew, and you have the nerve to try and take over as captain over me—you, who sunk all of us! Good grief! This beats the wildest tale I’ve ever heard."
Silver paused, and I could see by the faces of George and his late comrades that these words had not been said in vain.
Silver paused, and I could see from the expressions on George and his fallen friends' faces that these words had truly impacted them.
"That's for number one," cried the accused, wiping the sweat from his brow, for he had been talking with a vehemence that shook the house. "Why, I give you my word, I'm sick to speak to you. You've neither sense nor memory, and I leave it to fancy where your mothers was that let you come to sea. Sea! Gentlemen o' fortune! I reckon tailors is your trade."
"That’s for number one," shouted the accused, wiping the sweat from his forehead, as he had been speaking with such intensity that it rattled the house. "Honestly, I’m exhausted just talking to you. You have no common sense or memory, and I can only imagine where your mothers were that let you come to sea. Sea! Fortune seekers! I bet tailoring is your real job."
"Go on, John," said Morgan. "Speak up to the others."[218]
"Go ahead, John," said Morgan. "Speak up to the others."[218]
"Ah, the others!" returned John. "They're a nice lot, ain't they? You say this cruise is bungled. Ah! by gum, if you could understand how bad it's bungled, you would see! We're that near the gibbet that my neck's stiff with thinking on it. You've seen 'em, maybe, hanged in chains, birds about 'em, seamen p'inting 'em out as they go down with the tide. 'Who's that?' says one. 'That! Why, that's John Silver. I knowed him well,' says another. And you can hear the chains a-jangle as you go about and reach for the other buoy. Now, that's about where we are, every mother's son of us, thanks to him, and Hands, and Anderson, and other ruination fools of you. And if you want to know about number four, and that boy, why, shiver my timbers! isn't he a hostage? Are we a-going to waste a hostage? No, not us; he might be our last chance, and I shouldn't wonder. Kill that boy? not me, mates! And number three? Ah, well, there's a deal to say to number three. Maybe you don't count it nothing to have a real college doctor come to see you every day—you, John, with your head broke—or you, George Merry, that had the ague shakes upon you not six hours agone, and has your eyes the color of lemon peel to this same moment on the clock? And maybe, perhaps, you didn't know there was a consort coming, either? But there is, and not so long till then; and we'll see who'll be glad to have a hostage when it comes to that. And as for number two, and why I made a bargain—well, you come crawling on your knees to me to make it—on your knees you came, you was that downhearted—and you'd have starved, too, if I hadn't—but that's a trifle! you look there—that's why!"
"Ah, the others!" John replied. "They're quite a crew, aren't they? You say this cruise is a mess. Well, if you knew just how messed up it really is, you'd understand! We're so close to the gallows that just thinking about it has my neck stiff. You've seen them, maybe, hanged in chains, birds circling around them, sailors pointing them out as they drift down with the tide. 'Who's that?' one asks. 'That? That's John Silver. I knew him well,' another responds. And you can hear the chains rattling as you move around and reach for the next buoy. That's exactly where we are, every last one of us, thanks to him, and Hands, and Anderson, and all the other foolish ruiners. And if you want to know about number four and that kid, well, shiver me timbers! isn't he a hostage? Are we really going to throw away a hostage? No way; he might be our last chance, and I wouldn't be surprised. Kill that kid? Not a chance, mates! And number three? Well, there's a lot to say about him. Maybe you don’t think much of having a real college doctor visit you every day—you, John, with your head all messed up—or you, George Merry, who just had the chills not six hours ago and still has eyes the color of lemon peels right now? And maybe you didn’t know there was a consort coming, either? But there is, and it won't be long; and we'll see who will be glad to have a hostage when that time comes. And as for number two, and why I made a deal—well, you came crawling to me on your knees to make it—you came to me completely downhearted—and you’d have starved if I hadn’t helped you—but that’s just a minor detail! Look there—that’s why!"
And he cast down upon the floor a paper that I instantly[219] recognized—none other than the chart on yellow paper, with the three red crosses, that I had found in the oilcloth at the bottom of the captain's chest. Why the doctor had given it to him was more than I could fancy.
And he threw a piece of paper onto the floor that I immediately[219] recognized—it was the map on yellow paper with the three red crosses that I had discovered in the oilcloth at the bottom of the captain's chest. I couldn't understand why the doctor had handed it to him.
But if it were inexplicable to me, the appearance of the chart was incredible to the surviving mutineers. They leaped upon it like cats upon a mouse. It went from hand to hand, one tearing it from another; and by the oaths and the cries and the childish laughter with which they accompanied their examination, you would have thought, not only they were fingering the very gold, but were at sea with it, besides, in safety.
But if it was confusing to me, the sight of the chart was unbelievable to the remaining mutineers. They jumped on it like cats on a mouse. It passed from hand to hand, with one snatching it from another; and with the swearing, shouting, and childish laughter that accompanied their examination, you would have thought they were not just touching gold but also sailing safely with it.
"Yes," said one, "that's Flint, sure enough. J. F., and a score below, with a close hitch to it, so he done ever."
"Yeah," said one, "that's definitely Flint. J. F., and a bit below that, with a tight connection to it, just like he always did."
"Mighty pretty," said George. "But how are we to get away with it, and us no ship?"
"Mighty pretty," George said. "But how are we supposed to pull this off without a ship?"
Silver suddenly sprang up, and supporting himself with a hand against the wall: "Now, I give you warning, George," he cried. "One more word of your sauce, and I'll call you down and fight you. How? Why, how do I know? You had ought to tell me that—you and the rest, that lost me my schooner, with your interference, burn you! But not you, you can't; you ain't got the invention of a cockroach. But civil you can speak, and shall, George Merry, you may lay to that."
Silver suddenly jumped up, supporting himself with a hand against the wall. "Now, listen up, George," he shouted. "One more smart remark from you, and I'll call you out and fight you. How? Well, how should I know? You should be the one to explain that—you and everyone else who messed up and got my schooner taken away because of your interference, damn you! But you, you can’t do anything; you don’t have the brains of a cockroach. But you can certainly speak civilly, and you will, George Merry, count on that."
"That's fair enow," said the old man Morgan.
"That's fair enough," said the old man Morgan.
"Fair! I reckon so," said the sea-cook. "You lost the ship; I found the treasure. Who's the better man at that? And now I resign, by thunder! Elect whom you please to be your cap'n now; I'm done with it."
"Fair enough! I guess that's true," said the sea-cook. "You lost the ship; I found the treasure. Who’s better at that? And now I’m out, for real! Choose whoever you want to be your captain now; I'm finished with it."
"Silver!" they cried. "Barbecue forever! Barbecue for cap'n!"[220]
"Silver!" they shouted. "Barbecue for life! Barbecue for the captain!"[220]
"So that's the toon, is it?" cried the cook. "George, I reckon you'll have to wait another turn, friend, and lucky for you as I'm not a revengeful man. But that was never my way. And now, shipmates, this black spot? 'Tain't much good now, is it? Dick's crossed his luck and spoiled his Bible, and that's about all."
"So that's the situation, is it?" shouted the cook. "George, I guess you'll have to wait your turn, buddy, and you're lucky I'm not a vengeful guy. But that's never how I roll. And now, crew, this black spot? It doesn't mean much now, does it? Dick's run out of luck and messed up his chances, and that's pretty much it."
"It'll do to kiss the book on still, won't it?" growled Dick, who was evidently uneasy at the curse he had brought upon himself.
"It’ll be fine to kiss the book now, right?" growled Dick, who was clearly uncomfortable with the curse he had brought upon himself.
"A Bible with a bit cut out!" returned Silver, derisively. "Not it. It don't bind no more'n a ballad-book."
"A Bible with a piece cut out!" Silver said mockingly. "Not really. It doesn’t hold together any better than a songbook."
"Don't it, though?" cried Dick, with a sort of joy. "Well, I reckon that's worth having, too."
"Doesn't it, though?" exclaimed Dick, with a kind of excitement. "Well, I guess that's worth having, too."
"Here, Jim—here's a cur'osity for you," said Silver, and he tossed me the paper.
"Here, Jim—check this out," said Silver, and he threw me the paper.
It was a round about the size of a crown piece. One side was blank, for it had been the last leaf; the other contained a verse or two of Revelation—these words among the rest, which struck sharply home upon my mind: "Without are dogs and murderers." The printed side had been blackened with wood ash, which already began to come off and soil my fingers; on the blank side had been written with the same material the one word "Deposed." I have that curiosity beside me at this moment; but not a trace of writing now remains beyond a single scratch, such as a man might make with his thumb-nail.
It was a round piece about the size of a coin. One side was blank because it had been the last page; the other had a verse or two from Revelation—these words among others really hit me: "Outside are dogs and murderers." The printed side had been smudged with wood ash, which was already starting to come off and dirty my fingers; on the blank side, someone had written the word "Deposed" using the same material. I have that curiosity right next to me at this moment; but now, there's no trace of writing left except for a single scratch, like someone might make with their thumb-nail.
That was the end of the night's business. Soon after, with a drink all round, we lay down to sleep, and the outside of Silver's vengeance was to put George Merry up for sentinel, and threaten him with death if he should prove unfaithful.[221]
That was the end of the night's activities. Soon after, with a drink for everyone, we went to sleep, and Silver's way of carrying out his revenge was to make George Merry the lookout, threatening him with death if he was disloyal.[221]
It was long ere I could close an eye, and heaven knows I had matter enough for thought in the man whom I had slain that afternoon, in my own most perilous position, and, above all, in the remarkable game that I saw Silver now engaged upon—keeping the mutineers together with one hand, and grasping, with the other, after every means, possible and impossible, to make his peace and save his miserable life. He himself slept peacefully, and snored aloud; yet my heart was sore for him, wicked as he was, to think on the dark perils that environed, and the shameful gibbet that awaited him.
I couldn’t fall asleep for a long time, and I had plenty to think about—the man I had killed that afternoon, my own dangerous situation, and especially the incredible game Silver was playing now—keeping the mutineers in line with one hand while desperately trying every possible and impossible way to make peace and save his miserable life with the other. He slept peacefully and snored loudly; yet my heart ached for him, as wicked as he was, knowing the dark dangers surrounding him and the shameful gallows that awaited him.
CHAPTER XXX
ON PAROLE
I was wakened—indeed, we were all wakened, for I could see even the sentinel shake himself together from where he had fallen against the doorpost—by a clear, hearty voice hailing us from the margin of the wood:
I was awakened—actually, we all were—because I could see even the guard shaking himself awake from where he had slumped against the doorframe—by a loud, cheerful voice calling us from the edge of the woods:
"Blockhouse, ahoy!" it cried. "Here's the doctor."
"Blockhouse, hey!" it called out. "Here’s the doctor."
And the doctor it was. Although I was glad to hear the sound, yet my gladness was not without admixture. I remembered with confusion my insubordinate and stealthy conduct; and when I saw where it had brought me—among what companions and surrounded by what dangers—I felt ashamed to look him in the face.
And it was the doctor. Even though I was happy to hear his voice, my happiness was mixed with regret. I recalled my disobedient and sneaky behavior, and when I realized where it had led me—among what company and in what dangers—I felt embarrassed to meet his gaze.
He must have risen in the dark, for the day had hardly come; and when I ran to a loophole and looked out, I saw him standing, like Silver once before, up to the mid-leg in creeping vapor.
He must have gotten up while it was still dark because the day had barely started; and when I rushed to a small opening and looked out, I saw him standing, like Silver did before, halfway up his legs in swirling mist.
"You, doctor! Top o' the morning to you, sir!" cried Silver, broad awake and beaming with good nature in a moment. "Bright and early, to be sure; and it's the early bird, as the saying goes, that gets the rations. George, shake up your timbers, son, and help Doctor Livesey over the ship's side. All a-doin' well, your patients was—all well and merry."
"You, doctor! Good morning to you, sir!" exclaimed Silver, fully awake and radiating good cheer in an instant. "Bright and early, for sure; and it's the early bird, as the saying goes, that gets the food. George, shake a leg, son, and help Doctor Livesey over the side of the ship. All your patients are doing well—all happy and healthy."
So he pattered on, standing on the hilltop, with his crutch under his elbow, and one hand upon the side of[223] the log-house—quite the old John in voice, manner, and expression.
So he continued talking, standing on the hilltop, with his crutch under his arm and one hand resting on the side of[223] the log house—just like the old John in his voice, manner, and expression.
"We've quite a surprise for you, too, sir," he continued. "We've a little stranger here—he! he! A noo boarder and lodger, sir, and looking fit and taut as a fiddle; slep' like a supercargo, he did, right alongside of John—stem to stem we was, all night."
"We’ve got quite a surprise for you, too, sir," he continued. "We have a little stranger here—ha! A new boarder and lodger, sir, and looking fit and taut as a fiddle; slept like a sailor, he did, right next to John—stem to stem we were, all night."
Doctor Livesey was by this time across the stockade and pretty near the cook, and I could hear the alteration in his voice as he said:
Doctor Livesey was now across the stockade and close to the cook, and I could hear the change in his voice as he said:
"Not Jim?"
"Not Jim?"
"The very same Jim as ever was," says Silver.
"The same Jim as always," says Silver.
The doctor stopped outright, although he did not speak, and it was some seconds before he seemed able to move on.
The doctor stopped completely, though he didn't say anything, and it took him a few seconds to feel like he could keep going.
"Well, well," he said at last, "duty first and pleasure afterwards, as you might have said yourself, Silver. Let us overhaul these patients of yours."
"Alright, then," he finally said, "duty comes before pleasure, just like you might say yourself, Silver. Let's check on these patients of yours."
A moment afterwards he had entered the blockhouse, and, with one grim nod to me, proceeded with his work among the sick. He seemed under no apprehension, though he must have known that his life, among these treacherous demons, depended on a hair, and he rattled on to his patients as if he were paying an ordinary professional visit in a quiet English family. His manner, I suppose, reacted on the men, for they behaved to him as if nothing had occurred—as if he were still ship's doctor, and they still faithful hands before the mast.
A moment later, he walked into the blockhouse and gave me a brief, serious nod before getting to work with the sick. He didn't seem worried, even though he must have known that his life, surrounded by these treacherous demons, was hanging by a thread. He spoke to his patients as if he were just making a regular professional visit to a calm English family. His demeanor probably influenced the men, because they acted as if nothing had happened—as if he was still the ship's doctor and they were still loyal hands working hard.
"You're doing well, my friend," he said to the fellow with the bandaged head, "and if ever any person had a close shave, it was you; your head must be as hard as iron. Well, George, how goes it? You're a pretty color, certainly; why, your liver, man, is upside down. Did you[224] take that medicine? Did he take that medicine, men?"
"You're doing great, my friend," he said to the guy with the bandaged head, "and if anyone had a narrow escape, it was you; your head must be as tough as iron. Well, George, how's it going? You don’t look so good; honestly, your liver, man, is a mess. Did you[224] take that medicine? Did he take that medicine, guys?"
"Ay, ay, sir, he took it sure enough," returned Morgan.
"Ay, ay, sir, he definitely took it," Morgan replied.
"Because, you see, since I am mutineers' doctor, or prison doctor, as I prefer to call it," says Doctor Livesey, in his pleasantest way, "I make it a point of honor not to lose a man for King George (God bless him!) and the gallows."
"Because, you see, since I am the doctor for the mutineers, or the prison doctor, as I like to call it," says Doctor Livesey in his friendliest tone, "I make it a point of honor not to lose a man for King George (God bless him!) and the gallows."
The rogues looked at each other, but swallowed the home-thrust in silence.
The troublemakers glanced at each other but held back their reactions in silence.
"Dick don't feel well, sir," said one.
"Dick doesn't feel well, sir," said one.
"Don't he?" replied the doctor. "Well, step up here, Dick, and let me see your tongue. No, I should be surprised if he did; the man's tongue is fit to frighten the French. Another fever."
"Doesn't he?" replied the doctor. "Well, come up here, Dick, and let me check your tongue. No, I would be surprised if he did; the man's tongue is enough to scare the French. Another fever."
"Ah, there," said Morgan, "that comed of sp'iling Bibles."
"Ah, there," said Morgan, "that comes from spoiling Bibles."
"That comed—as you call it—of being arrant asses," retorted the doctor, "and not having sense enough to know honest air from poison, and the dry land from a vile, pestiferous slough. I think it most probable—though, of course, it's only an opinion—that you'll all have the deuce to pay before you get that malaria out of your systems. Camp in a bog, would you? Silver, I'm surprised at you. You're less of a fool than many, take you all round; but you don't appear to me to have the rudiments of a notion of the rules of health.
"That comes—from what you call it—from being complete fools," the doctor replied, "and not having enough sense to tell fresh air from poison, and dry land from a dirty, disease-ridden swamp. I think it's very likely—though, of course, this is just my opinion—that you'll all have a tough time getting that malaria out of your systems. You camped in a bog, didn't you? Silver, I'm surprised at you. You're not as foolish as many people overall, but you really don’t seem to have the basics of health figured out."
"Well," he added, after he had dosed them round, and they had taken his prescriptions, with really laughable humility, more like charity school-children than blood-guilty mutineers and pirates, "well, that's done for to-day. And now I should wish to have a talk with that boy, please."[225]
"Well," he said, after he had given them their doses, and they had taken his prescriptions with an almost comical humility, more like charity school kids than guilty mutineers and pirates, "well, that's it for today. Now, I'd like to have a chat with that boy, please."[225]
And he nodded his head in my direction carelessly.
And he carelessly nodded his head in my direction.
George Merry was at the door, spitting and spluttering over some bad-tasted medicine; but at the first word of the doctor's proposal he swung round with a deep flush, and cried, "No!" and swore.
George Merry was at the door, spitting and coughing over some terrible-tasting medicine; but at the first mention of the doctor's suggestion, he turned around with a deep flush and exclaimed, "No!" and swore.
Silver struck the barrel with his open hand.
Silver hit the barrel with his bare hand.
"Si-lence!" he roared, and looked about him positively like a lion. "Doctor," he went on, in his usual tones, "I was thinking of that, knowing as how you had a fancy for the boy. We're all humbly grateful for your kindness, and, as you see, puts faith in you, and takes the drugs down like that much grog. And I take it I've found a way as'll suit all. Hawkins, will you give me your word of honor as a young gentleman—for a young gentleman you are, although poor born—your word of honor not to slip your cable?"
"Silence!" he shouted, looking around like a lion. "Doctor," he continued in his usual tone, "I was thinking about that, knowing you had a soft spot for the boy. We're all truly grateful for your kindness, and as you can see, he trusts you and takes the medicine like it's just a drink. I've figured out a way that will work for everyone. Hawkins, will you give me your word of honor as a young gentleman—for you are a young gentleman, even if you come from humble beginnings—your word of honor not to run away?"
I readily gave the pledge required.
I quickly made the promise that was needed.
"Then, doctor," said Silver, "you just step outside o' that stockade, and once you're there, I'll bring the boy down on the inside, and I reckon you can yarn through the spars. Good-day to you, sir, and all our dooties to the squire and Cap'n Smollett."
"Then, doctor," said Silver, "you just step outside of that stockade, and once you're there, I'll bring the boy down on the inside, and I guess you can chat through the bars. Have a good day, sir, and send our regards to the squire and Captain Smollett."
The explosion of disapproval, which nothing but Silver's black looks had restrained, broke out immediately the doctor had left the house. Silver was roundly accused of playing double—of trying to make a separate peace for himself—of sacrificing the interests of his accomplices and victims; and, in one word, of the identical, exact thing that he was doing. It seemed to me so obvious, in this case, that I could not imagine how he was to turn their anger. But he was twice the man the rest were, and his last night's victory had given him a huge preponderance[226] on their minds. He called them all the fools and dolts you can imagine, said it was necessary I should talk to the doctor, fluttered the chart in their faces, asked them if they could afford to break the treaty the very day they were bound a-treasure-hunting.
The outburst of disapproval, which only Silver's dark expressions had kept in check, erupted as soon as the doctor left the house. Silver was harshly accused of being two-faced—trying to make a separate deal for himself—sacrificing the interests of his partners and victims; in short, of doing exactly what he was doing. It seemed so clear to me that I couldn’t figure out how he would turn their anger in his favor. But he was much more clever than the rest of them, and his victory from the night before had given him a significant advantage in their minds. He called them all the fools and idiots you can think of, said I needed to talk to the doctor, waved the chart in their faces, and asked them if they could really risk breaking the treaty on the very day they were supposed to go treasure hunting.
"No, by thunder!" he cried, "it's us must break the treaty when the time comes; and till then I'll gammon that doctor, if I have to ile his boots with brandy."
"No way!" he shouted, "it's up to us to break the treaty when the time comes; and until then, I'll mess with that doctor, even if I have to grease his boots with brandy."
And then he bade them get the fire lit, and stalked out upon his crutch, with his hand on my shoulder, leaving them in a disarray, and silenced by his volubility rather than convinced.
And then he told them to get the fire started and walked out on his crutch, with his hand on my shoulder, leaving them in a mess and quiet, not really convinced but more overwhelmed by his talkativeness.
"Slow, lad, slow," he said. "They might round upon us in a twinkle of an eye if we was seen to hurry."
"Take it easy, boy, take it easy," he said. "They could turn on us in the blink of an eye if they see us rushing."
Very deliberately, then, did we advance across the sand to where the doctor awaited us on the other side of the stockade, and as soon as we were within easy speaking distance, Silver stopped.
Very intentionally, then, we walked across the sand to where the doctor was waiting for us on the other side of the fence, and as soon as we were close enough to talk, Silver stopped.
"You'll make a note of this here also, doctor," said he, "and the boy'll tell you how I saved his life, and were deposed for it, too, and you may lay to that. Doctor, when a man's steering as near to the wind as me—playing chuck-farthing with the last breath in his body, like—you wouldn't think it too much, mayhap, to give him one good word! You'll please bear in mind it's not my life only now—it's that boy's into the bargain; and you'll speak me fair, doctor, and give me a bit o' hope to go on, for the sake of mercy."
"You'll note this down too, doctor," he said, "and the boy will tell you how I saved his life and got blamed for it as well, and you can count on that. Doctor, when a guy is living on the edge like I am—risking everything, you might say—you wouldn't think it's too much to ask for a kind word! Keep in mind it’s not just my life at stake now—it's that boy's too; so please be fair with me, doctor, and give me a bit of hope to hold onto, for the sake of mercy."
Silver was a changed man, once he was out there and had his back to his friends and the blockhouse; his cheeks seemed to have fallen in, his voice trembled; never was a soul more dead in earnest.[227]
Silver was a different person; once he was outside with his back to his friends and the blockhouse, his cheeks looked sunken, and his voice shook. There had never been anyone more serious.[227]
"Why, John, you're not afraid?" asked Doctor Livesey.
"Why, John, aren't you afraid?" asked Doctor Livesey.
"Doctor, I'm no coward; no, not I—not so much!" and he snapped his fingers. "If I was I wouldn't say it. But I'll own up fairly, I've the shakes upon me for the gallows. You're a good man and a true; I never seen a better man! And you'll not forget what I done good, not any more than you'll forget the bad, I know. And I step aside—see here—and leave you and Jim alone. And you'll put that down for me, too, for it's a long stretch, is that!"
"Doc, I'm not a coward; really, I’m not—just not that much!" he said, snapping his fingers. "If I were, I wouldn’t admit it. But I’ll be honest, I’m shaking about the gallows. You’re a decent guy, and I’ve never seen anyone better! And you won’t forget the good I’ve done, no more than you’ll forget the bad, I know that. And I’m stepping aside—just look—and leaving you and Jim alone. And make sure to remember that for me, too, because it's a long stretch!"
So saying, he stepped back a little way till he was out of earshot, and there sat down upon a tree-stump and began to whistle, spinning round now and again upon his seat so as to command a sight, sometimes of me and the doctor, and sometimes of his unruly ruffians as they went to and fro in the sand, between the fire—which they were busy rekindling—and the house, from which they brought forth pork and bread to make the breakfast.
So saying, he stepped back a bit until he was out of earshot, then sat down on a tree stump and started whistling, turning around now and then on his seat to get a view, sometimes of me and the doctor, and sometimes of his rowdy crew as they moved back and forth in the sand, between the fire—which they were busy relighting—and the house, from which they brought out pork and bread to prepare breakfast.
"So, Jim," said the doctor, sadly, "here you are. As you have brewed, so shall you drink, my boy. Heaven knows I cannot find it in my heart to blame you; but this much I will say, be it kind or unkind: when Captain Smollett was well you dared not have gone off, and when he was ill, and couldn't help it by George, it was downright cowardly!"
"So, Jim," the doctor said sadly, "here you are. You made your choice, so now you'll face the consequences, my boy. Heaven knows I can't bring myself to blame you; but I will say this, whether it sounds kind or not: when Captain Smollett was well, you wouldn't have dared to leave, and when he was sick and couldn't do anything about it, it was just plain cowardly!"
I will own that I here began to weep. "Doctor," I said, "you might spare me. I have blamed myself enough; my life's forfeit anyway, and I should have been dead now if Silver hadn't stood for me; and, doctor, believe this, I can die—and I dare say I deserve it—but what I fear is torture. If they come to torture me—"[228]
I admit that I started to cry. "Doctor," I said, "you could give me a break. I've already blamed myself enough; my life is forfeit anyway, and I would have been dead by now if Silver hadn't stood up for me. And, doctor, believe me, I can die—and I suppose I deserve it—but what I fear is torture. If they come to torture me—"[228]
"Jim," the doctor interrupted, and his voice was quite changed, "Jim, I can't have this. Whip over, and we'll run for it."
"Jim," the doctor interrupted, his tone noticeably different, "Jim, I can't do this. Hurry up, and we’ll take off."
"Doctor," said I, "I passed my word."
"Doctor," I said, "I gave my word."
"I know, I know," he cried. "We can't help that, Jim, now. I'll take it on my shoulders, holus-bolus, blame and shame, my boy; but stay here, I cannot let you. Jump! One jump and you're out, and we'll run for it like antelopes."
"I get it, I get it," he shouted. "We can't change that, Jim, now. I'll take all the blame and shame on myself, my boy; but you have to stay here, I can't let you. Jump! One jump and you're free, and then we’ll sprint away like antelopes."
"No," I replied, "you know right well you wouldn't do the thing yourself; neither you, nor squire, nor captain, and no more will I. Silver trusted me; I passed my word, and back I go. But, doctor, you did not let me finish. If they come to torture me, I might let slip a word of where the ship is; for I got the ship, part by luck and part by risking, and she lies in North Inlet, on the southern beach, and just below high water. At half-tide she must be high and dry."
"No," I replied, "you know full well you wouldn't do it yourself; neither you, nor the squire, nor the captain, and neither will I. Silver trusted me; I kept my word, and I'm going back. But, doctor, you didn’t let me finish. If they come to torture me, I might accidentally reveal where the ship is; I got the ship, partly by luck and partly by taking risks, and she’s docked in North Inlet, on the southern beach, just below high water. At half-tide, she should be high and dry."
"The ship!" exclaimed the doctor.
"The ship!" the doctor exclaimed.
Rapidly I described to him my adventures, and he heard me out in silence.
Quickly, I told him about my adventures, and he listened to me quietly.
"There's a kind of fate in this," he observed, when I had done. "Every step it's you that save our lives, and do you suppose by any chance that we are going to let you lose yours? That would be a poor return, my boy. You found out the plot; you found Ben Gunn—the best deed that ever you did, or will do, though you live to ninety. Oh, by Jupiter! and talking of Ben Gunn, why, this is the mischief in person. Silver!" he cried, "Silver! I'll give you a piece of advice," he continued, as the cook drew near again; "don't you be in any great hurry after that treasure."[229]
"There's a kind of fate in this," he said after I finished. "Every time, it's you who saves our lives, and do you seriously think we're going to let you lose yours? That would be a pretty awful return, my boy. You uncovered the plot; you found Ben Gunn—the best thing you've ever done, or will do, even if you live to be ninety. Oh, by Jupiter! And speaking of Ben Gunn, well, here's trouble in person. Silver!" he shouted, "Silver! Let me give you a piece of advice," he continued as the cook came closer again; "don't be in too much of a hurry for that treasure."[229]
"Why, sir, I do my possible, which that ain't," said Silver. "I can only, asking your pardon, save my life and the boy's by seeking for that treasure; and you may lay to that."
"Why, sir, I do my best, which isn’t enough," said Silver. "I can only, if you don’t mind me saying, save my life and the boy’s by searching for that treasure; and you can count on that."
"Well, Silver," replied the doctor, "if that is so, I'll go one step farther; look out for squalls when you find it!"
"Well, Silver," the doctor replied, "if that's the case, I'll take it a step further; watch out for trouble when you find it!"
"Sir," said Silver, "as between man and man, that's too much and too little. What you're after, why you left the blockhouse, why you've given me that there chart, I don't know, now, do I? and yet I done your bidding with my eyes shut and never a word of hope! But no, this here's too much. If you won't tell me what you mean plain out, just say so, and I'll leave the helm."
"Sir," Silver said, "when it comes to dealing between people, that's both too much and not enough. I don’t know what you want, why you left the blockhouse, or why you gave me that chart, do I? Yet I followed your orders without a clue and without a word of reassurance! But no, this is too much. If you're not going to tell me what you really mean, just say it, and I'll step away from the helm."
"No," said the doctor, musingly, "I've no right to say more; it's not my secret, you see, Silver, or, I give you my word, I'd tell it you. But I'll go as far with you as I dare go, and a step beyond, for I'll have my wig sorted by the captain, or I'm mistaken! And first, I'll give you a bit of hope. Silver, if we both get out alive out of this wolf-trap, I'll do my best to save you, short of perjury."
"No," said the doctor, thoughtfully, "I can’t say much more; it’s not my secret, you see, Silver, or I swear I’d share it with you. But I’ll go as far as I can with you, and even a bit further, because I want my wig fixed by the captain, or I’m wrong about that! First, I’ll give you a bit of hope. Silver, if we both make it out of this mess alive, I’ll do everything I can to save you, as long as it doesn’t involve lying under oath."
Silver's face was radiant. "You couldn't say more, I am sure, sir, not if you was my mother," he cried.
Silver's face was beaming. "You couldn't say more, I'm sure, sir, not even if you were my mother," he exclaimed.
"Well, that's my first concession," added the doctor. "My second is a piece of advice. Keep the boy close beside you, and when you need help, halloo. I'm off to seek it for you, and that itself will show you if I speak at random. Good-by, Jim."
"Well, that's my first concession," the doctor said. "My second is some advice. Keep the boy close to you, and when you need help, just shout. I'm going to find it for you, and that will show you if I'm just talking nonsense. Goodbye, Jim."
And Doctor Livesey shook hands with me through the stockade, nodded to Silver, and set off at a brisk pace into the wood.
And Doctor Livesey shook my hand through the stockade, nodded to Silver, and quickly headed off into the woods.
CHAPTER XXXI
THE TREASURE-HUNT—FLINT'S POINTER
"Jim," said Silver, when we were alone, "if I saved your life, you saved mine, and I'll not forget it. I seen the doctor waving you to run for it—with the tail of my eye, I did—and I seen you say no, as plain as hearing. Jim, that's one to you. This is the first glint of hope I had since the attack failed, and I owe it to you. And now, Jim, we're to go in for this here treasure-hunting, with sealed orders, too, and I don't like it; and you and me must stick close, back to back like, and we'll save our necks in spite o' fate and fortune."
"Jim," Silver said when we were alone, "if I saved your life, you saved mine, and I won't forget it. I saw the doctor signaling you to run for it—out of the corner of my eye, I did—and I saw you say no, as clearly as hearing. Jim, that's one for you. This is the first glimmer of hope I've had since the attack failed, and I owe it to you. And now, Jim, we're going to go on this treasure hunt, with sealed orders too, and I don't like it; you and I need to stick close, back to back, and we'll save ourselves despite fate and fortune."
Just then a man hailed us from the fire that breakfast was ready, and we were soon seated here and there about the sand over biscuit and fried junk. They had lighted a fire fit to roast an ox; and it was now grown so hot that they could only approach it from the windward, and even there not without precaution. In the same wasteful spirit, they had cooked, I suppose, three times more than we could eat; and one of them, with an empty laugh, threw what was left into the fire, which blazed and roared again over this unusual fuel. I never in my life saw men so careless of the morrow; hand to mouth is the only word that can describe their way of doing; and what with wasted food and sleeping sentries, though they were bold enough for a brush and be done with it, I could see their entire unfitness for anything like a prolonged campaign.[231]
Just then a guy called out from the fire that breakfast was ready, and we quickly sat down here and there on the sand to eat biscuits and fried food. They had started a fire big enough to roast a whole ox; it had gotten so hot that they could only get close from the windward side, and even then, they had to be careful. In the same careless way, they had cooked probably three times more than we could eat, and one of them, laughing without any real joy, tossed what was left into the fire, which flared up and roared with this unusual fuel. I had never seen anyone so indifferent about tomorrow; "hand to mouth" is the only way to describe how they did things. With wasted food and soldiers dozing off, even though they were brave enough to face a fight and be done with it, I could see they were completely unprepared for anything like a prolonged campaign.[231]
Even Silver, eating away, with Captain Flint upon his shoulder, had not a word of blame for their recklessness. And this the more surprised me, for I thought he had never showed himself so cunning as he did then.
Even Silver, munching away with Captain Flint on his shoulder, didn't say a word against their recklessness. This surprised me even more because I thought he had never been as clever as he was at that moment.
"Ay, mates," said he, "it's lucky you have Barbecue to think for you with this here head. I got what I wanted, I did. Sure enough, they have the ship. Where they have it, I don't know yet; but once we hit the treasure, we'll have to jump about and find out. And then, mates, us that has the boats, I reckon, has the upper hand."
"Hey, guys," he said, "it's a good thing you have Barbecue to think for you with that head of yours. I got what I wanted, I really did. They definitely have the ship. Where they have it, I'm not sure yet; but once we find the treasure, we’ll need to start jumping around and figuring it out. And then, guys, those of us with the boats, I guess, will have the advantage."
Thus he kept running on, with his mouth full of the hot bacon; thus he restored their hope and confidence, and, I more than suspect, repaired his own at the same time.
Thus he kept running on, with his mouth full of the hot bacon; this way, he restored their hope and confidence, and, I strongly suspect, fixed his own at the same time.
"As for hostage," he continued, "that's his last talk, I guess, with them he loves so dear. I've got my piece o' news, and thanky to him for that; but it's over and done. I'll take him in a line when we go treasure-hunting, for we'll keep him like so much gold, in case of accidents, you mark, and in the meantime. Once we got the ship and treasure both, and off to sea like jolly companions, why, then we'll talk Mr. Hawkins over, we will, and we'll give him his share, to be sure, for all his kindness."
"As for the hostage," he continued, "I guess that's his last chat with the people he cares about so much. I’ve got the news, and I’m thankful to him for that, but it’s all said and done. I’ll keep him close when we go treasure-hunting, as we’ll treat him like gold, just in case something goes wrong, you know. In the meantime, once we have the ship and the treasure, and we’re off to sea like good buddies, then we can talk about Mr. Hawkins, and we’ll definitely give him his share, considering all his kindness."
It was no wonder the men were in a good humor now. For my part, I was horribly cast down. Should the scheme he had now sketched prove feasible, Silver, already doubly a traitor, would not hesitate to adopt it. He had still a foot in either camp, and there was no doubt he would prefer wealth and freedom with the pirates to a bare escape from hanging, which was the best he had to hope on our side.[232]
It’s no surprise the guys were feeling upbeat now. As for me, I was deeply troubled. If the plan he just outlined turned out to be doable, Silver, already a double traitor, wouldn’t think twice about going for it. He still had ties to both sides, and it was clear he would choose the riches and freedom that came with the pirates over just avoiding a hanging, which was the best he could hope for on our side.[232]
Nay, and even if things so fell out that he was forced to keep his faith with Doctor Livesey, even then what danger lay before us! What a moment that would be when the suspicions of his followers turned to certainty, and he and I should have to fight for dear life—he, a cripple, and I, a boy—against five strong and active seamen!
No, and even if it ended up that he had to stay loyal to Doctor Livesey, just think of the danger we would face! What a moment that would be when his followers' suspicions turned into certainty, and he and I would have to fight for our lives—him, a cripple, and me, a boy—against five strong and agile sailors!
Add to this double apprehension the mystery that still hung over the behavior of my friends; their unexplained desertion of the stockade; their inexplicable cession of the chart; or, harder still to understand, the doctor's last warning to Silver, "Look out for squalls when you find it"; and you will readily believe how little taste I found in my breakfast, and with how uneasy a heart I set forth behind my captors on the quest for treasure.
Add to this double worry the mystery that still surrounded the actions of my friends; their unexplained abandonment of the stockade; their puzzling decision to give up the chart; or, even harder to grasp, the doctor's final warning to Silver, "Watch out for trouble when you find it"; and you can easily understand how little enjoyment I had in my breakfast, and with how anxious a heart I set off behind my captors on the treasure hunt.
We made a curious figure, had anyone been there to see us; all in soiled sailor clothes, and all but me armed to the teeth. Silver had two guns slung about him, one before and one behind—besides the great cutlass at his waist, and a pistol in each pocket of his square-tailed coat. To complete his strange appearance, Captain Flint sat perched upon his shoulder and gabbled odds and ends of purposeless sea-talk. I had a line about my waist, and followed obediently after the sea-cook, who held the loose end of the rope, now in his free hand, now between his powerful teeth. For all the world, I was led like a dancing bear.
We made quite a sight, if anyone had been there to see us; all dressed in dirty sailor clothes, and everyone except me was heavily armed. Silver had two guns holstered, one in front and one in back—plus a big cutlass at his waist and a pistol in each pocket of his square-tailed coat. To top off his unusual look, Captain Flint was sitting on his shoulder, chattering away with random bits of aimless sea talk. I had a rope around my waist and followed obediently after the sea cook, who held the loose end of the rope now in his free hand, now between his strong teeth. I looked like I was being led around like a dancing bear.
The other men were variously burdened; some carrying picks and shovels—for that had been the very first necessary they brought ashore from the Hispaniola—others laden with pork, bread, and brandy for the midday meal. All the stores, I observed, came from our[233] stock, and I could see the truth of Silver's words the night before. Had he not struck a bargain with the doctor, he and his mutineers, deserted by the ship, must have been driven to subsist on clear water, and the proceeds of their hunting. Water would have been little to their taste; a sailor is not usually a good shot; and, besides all that, when they were so short of eatables, it was not likely they would be very flush of powder.
The other men were each carrying different loads; some had picks and shovels—because those were the very first essentials they brought ashore from the Hispaniola—while others were weighed down with pork, bread, and brandy for lunch. I noticed that all the supplies were from our[233] stock, confirming what Silver had said the night before. If he hadn’t made a deal with the doctor, he and his mutineers, abandoned by the ship, would have had to rely on just water and whatever they could hunt. Water wouldn’t have been appealing to them; sailors aren’t typically great shots; and on top of that, when they were running low on food, it was unlikely they would have had much gunpowder left.
Well, thus equipped, we all set out—even the fellow with the broken head, who should certainly have kept in shadow—and straggled, one after another, to the beach, where the two gigs awaited us. Even these bore trace of the drunken folly of the pirates, one in a broken thwart, and both in their muddied and unbailed condition. Both were to be carried along with us, for the sake of safety; and so, with our numbers divided between them, we set forth upon the bosom of the anchorage.
Well, with that, we all headed out—even the guy with the broken head, who definitely should have stayed in the shadows—and made our way, one after another, to the beach, where the two rowboats were waiting for us. Even they showed signs of the pirates' drunken antics, one with a broken seat, and both muddy and unemptied. We had to take both of them with us for safety, so we split up our group between them and set off into the calm waters of the anchorage.
As we pulled over, there was some discussion on the chart. The red cross was, of course, far too large to be a guide; and the terms of the note on the back, as you will hear, admitted of some ambiguity. They ran, the reader may remember, thus:
As we pulled over, there was some talk about the chart. The red cross was definitely too big to be a guide, and the wording on the back, as you’ll hear, was somewhat unclear. It read, as the reader may recall, like this:
"Tall tree, Spy-glass shoulder, bearing a point to the N. of N.N.E.
"Tall tree, Spy-glass shoulder, pointing to the N. of N.N.E."
"Skeleton Island E.S.E. and by E.
Skeleton Island E.S.E. and by E.
"Ten feet."
"Ten feet."
A tall tree was thus the principal mark. Now, right before us, the anchorage was bounded by a plateau from two to three hundred feet high, adjoining on the north the sloping southern shoulder of the Spy-glass, and rising again toward the south into the rough, cliffy eminence called the Mizzen-mast Hill. The top of the plateau[234] was dotted thickly with pine trees of varying height. Every here and there, one of a different species rose forty or fifty feet clear above its neighbors, and which of these was the particular "tall tree" of Captain Flint could only be decided on the spot, and by the readings of the compass.
A tall tree was the main landmark. Right in front of us, the anchorage was surrounded by a plateau that was two to three hundred feet high, connecting on the north with the sloping southern side of the Spy-glass, and rising again to the south into the rugged, cliff-like peak known as Mizzen-mast Hill. The top of the plateau[234] was densely filled with pine trees of different heights. Here and there, a tree of a different kind stood forty or fifty feet taller than the others, and which of these was Captain Flint's specific "tall tree" could only be determined on-site, using compass readings.
Yet, although that was the case, every man on board the boats had picked a favorite of his own ere we were halfway over, Long John alone shrugging his shoulders and bidding them wait till they were there.
Yet, even though that was the case, every man on board the boats had chosen a favorite of his own before we were halfway across, with Long John being the only one to shrug his shoulders and tell them to wait until they arrived.
We pulled easily, by Silver's directions, not to weary the hands prematurely; and, after quite a long passage, landed at the mouth of the second river—that which runs down a woody cleft of the Spy-glass. Thence, bending to our left, we began to ascend the slope towards the plateau.
We followed Silver's directions carefully to avoid tiring our hands too soon; after quite a long journey, we landed at the mouth of the second river, the one that flows through a wooded gap of the Spy-glass. From there, turning to our left, we started to climb the slope toward the plateau.
At the first outset, heavy, miry ground and a matted, marsh vegetation greatly delayed our progress; but by little and little the hill began to steepen and become stony under foot, and the wood to change its character and to grow in a more open order. It was, indeed, a most pleasant portion of the island that we were now approaching. A heavy-scented broom and many flowering shrubs had almost taken the place of grass. Thickets of green nutmeg-trees were dotted here and there with the red columns and the broad shadow of the pines, and the first mingled their spice with the aroma of the others. The air, besides, was fresh and stirring, and this, under the sheer sunbeams, was a wonderful refreshment to our senses.
At the beginning, the soggy, muddy ground and dense, marshy plants really slowed us down. But gradually, the hill started to get steeper and rockier, and the forest changed, becoming more open. We were getting close to a really beautiful part of the island. Fragrant broom and many flowering shrubs had nearly replaced the grass. Clusters of green nutmeg trees were scattered among the tall pines, and the nutmeg's spice mixed with the scent of the pines. The air was fresh and invigorating, and the warm sunlight was a fantastic refreshment for our senses.
The party spread itself abroad, in a fan shape, shouting and leaping to and fro. About the center, and a good[235] way behind the rest, Silver and I followed—I tethered by my rope, he plowing, with deep pants, among the sliding gravel. From time to time, indeed, I had to lend him a hand, or he must have missed his footing and fallen backward down the hill.
The group fanned out, shouting and jumping around. In the middle, a bit behind everyone else, Silver and I were keeping up—I was tied to him by my rope, while he struggled, breathing heavily, through the loose gravel. Occasionally, I had to help him out, or he would have lost his balance and tumbled down the hill.
We had thus proceeded for about half a mile, and were approaching the brow of the plateau, when the man upon the farthest left began to cry aloud, as if in terror. Shout after shout came from him, and the others began to run in his direction.
We had gone about half a mile and were getting close to the top of the plateau when the man on the far left started to shout as if he were scared. He kept shouting, and the others began to run toward him.
"He can't 'a' found the treasure," said old Morgan, hurrying past us from the right, "for that's clean a-top."
"He can't have found the treasure," said old Morgan, hurrying past us from the right, "because that's completely on top."
Indeed, as we found when we also reached the spot, it was something very different. At the foot of a pretty big pine, and involved in a green creeper, which had even partly lifted some of the smaller bones, a human skeleton lay, with a few shreds of clothing, on the ground. I believe a chill struck for a moment to every heart.
Indeed, when we got to the place, it was something very different. At the base of a pretty big pine tree, entangled in green vines that had even partially lifted some of the smaller bones, there lay a human skeleton on the ground, along with a few scraps of clothing. I believe a chill went through every heart for a moment.
"He was a seaman," said George Merry, who, bolder than the rest, had gone up close, and was examining the rags of clothing. "Leastways, this is good sea-cloth."
"He was a sailor," said George Merry, who, braver than the others, had gone up close and was looking at the torn clothes. "At least, this is decent seaworthy fabric."
"Ay, ay," said Silver, "like enough; you wouldn't look to find a bishop here, I reckon. But what sort of a way is that for bones to lie? 'Tain't in natur'."
"Yeah, yeah," said Silver, "that makes sense; I doubt you'd expect to find a bishop here, I guess. But what kind of position is that for bones to be in? It’s not natural."
Indeed, on a second glance, it seemed impossible to fancy that the body was in a natural position. But for some disarray (the work, perhaps, of the birds that had fed upon him, or of the slow-growing creeper that had gradually enveloped his remains) the man lay perfectly straight—his feet pointing in one direction, his hands raised above his head like a diver's, pointing directly in the opposite.[236]
Indeed, on a second look, it seemed hard to believe that the body was in a natural position. If not for some disarray (possibly caused by the birds that had fed on him or the slow-growing vine that had gradually wrapped around his remains), the man lay perfectly straight—his feet pointing one way, his hands raised above his head like a diver's, pointing directly in the opposite direction.[236]
"I've taken a notion into my old numskull," observed Silver. "Here's the compass; there's the tip-top p'int of Skeleton Island, stickin' out like a tooth. Just take a bearing, will you, along the line of them bones."
"I've had an idea pop into my head," Silver said. "Here's the compass; there's the highest point of Skeleton Island, sticking out like a tooth. Just take a bearing, okay, along the line of those bones."
It was done. The body pointed straight in the direction of the island, and the compass read duly E.S.E. by E.
It was done. The body was pointing directly toward the island, and the compass read appropriately E.S.E. by E.
"I thought so," cried the cook; "this here is a p'inter. Right up there is our line for the Pole Star and the jolly dollars. But, by thunder! if it don't make me cold inside to think of Flint. This is one of his jokes, and no mistake. Him and these six was alone here; he killed 'em, every man; and this one he hauled here and laid down by compass, shiver my timbers! They're long bones, and the hair's been yellow. Ay, that would be Allardyce. You mind Allardyce, Tom Morgan?"
"I thought so," shouted the cook; "this is a pointer. Right up there is our line for the North Star and the treasure. But, damn! it makes me feel uneasy to think about Flint. This is definitely one of his tricks, no doubt about it. He and these six were the only ones here; he killed them all, every last one; and he dragged this one here and laid him down by the compass, I'll be damned! Those are long bones, and the hair is yellow. Yeah, that must be Allardyce. You remember Allardyce, Tom Morgan?"
"Ay, ay," returned Morgan, "I mind him; he owed me money, he did, and took my knife ashore with him."
"Ay, ay," Morgan replied, "I remember him; he owed me money, he did, and he took my knife with him when he went ashore."
"Speaking of knives," said another, "why don't we find his'n lying round? Flint warn't the man to pick a seaman's pocket; and the birds, I guess, would leave it be."
"Speaking of knives," said another, "why don't we find his lying around? Flint wasn't the type to pick a seaman's pocket; and I guess the birds would leave it alone."
"By the powers and that's true!" cried Silver.
"By the powers, and that's true!" shouted Silver.
"There ain't a thing left here," said Merry, still feeling round among the bones; "not a copper doit nor a baccy box. It don't look nat'ral to me."
"There isn't anything left here," said Merry, still feeling around among the bones; "not a copper coin or a tobacco box. It doesn't look natural to me."
"No, by gum, it don't," agreed Silver; "not nat'ral, nor not nice, says you. Great guns, messmates, but if Flint was living this would be a hot spot for you and me! Six they were, and six are we; and bones is what they are now."
"No, by gosh, it doesn't," agreed Silver; "not natural, nor nice, you say. Good grief, friends, but if Flint were alive this would be a dangerous spot for you and me! Six they were, and six we are; and bones are all they are now."
"I saw him dead with these here deadlights," said Morgan. "Billy took me in. There he laid, with penny-pieces on his eyes."[237]
"I saw him dead with these deadlights," said Morgan. "Billy brought me in. There he was, with coins on his eyes."[237]
"Dead—ay, sure enough he's dead and gone below," said the fellow with the bandage; "but if ever sperrit walked it would be Flint's. Dear heart, but he died bad, did Flint!"
"Dead—yeah, he’s definitely dead and gone," said the guy with the bandage. "But if any spirit is wandering around, it would be Flint’s. Man, he had a rough death, Flint did!"
"Ay, that he did," observed another; "now he raged and now he hollered for the rum, and now he sang. 'Fifteen Men' were his only song, mates; and I tell you true, I never rightly liked to hear it since. It was main hot and the windy was open, and I hear that old song comin' out as clear as clear—and the death-haul on the man already."
"Yeah, he sure did," said another. "He was raging one moment, screaming for rum the next, and then he was singing. 'Fifteen Men' was the only song he knew, guys; and to be honest, I’ve never really liked hearing it since. It was really hot, the window was open, and I could hear that old song coming through loud and clear—and the guy was already on his way out."
"Come, come," said Silver, "stow this talk. He's dead, and he don't walk, that I know; leastways he won't walk by day, and you may lay to that. Care killed a cat. Fetch ahead for the doubloons."
“Come on,” said Silver, “stop this talking. He’s dead, and I know he’s not walking; at least not during the day, that’s for sure. Curiosity killed the cat. Bring on the doubloons.”
We started, certainly, but in spite of the hot sun and the staring daylight, the pirates no longer ran separate and shouting through the wood, but kept side by side and spoke with bated breath. The terror of the dead buccaneer had fallen on their spirits.
We set off, for sure, but even with the scorching sun and bright daylight, the pirates no longer ran around shouting through the woods. Instead, they stayed close together and spoke in hushed voices. The fear of the dead pirate had weighed heavily on their minds.
CHAPTER XXXII
THE TREASURE-HUNT—THE VOICE AMONG THE TREES
Partly from the damping influence of this alarm, partly to rest Silver and the sick folk, the whole party sat down as soon as they had gained the brow of the ascent.
Partly because of the calming effect of this alarm, and partly to give Silver and the sick people a break, the entire group sat down as soon as they reached the top of the ascent.
The plateau being somewhat tilted toward the west, this spot on which we had paused commanded a wide prospect on either hand. Before us, over the tree-tops, we beheld the Cape of the Woods fringed with surf; behind, we not only looked down upon the anchorage and Skeleton Island, but saw—clear across the spit and the eastern lowlands—a great field of open sea upon the east. Sheer above us rose the Spy-glass, here dotted with single pines, there black with precipices. There was no sound but that of the distant breakers mounting from all around, and the chirp of countless insects in the brush. Not a man, not a sail upon the sea; the very largeness of the view increased the sense of solitude.
The plateau tilted slightly to the west, so the spot where we paused offered a wide view in both directions. Ahead of us, we saw the Cape of the Woods surrounded by crashing waves; behind us, we not only overlooked the anchorage and Skeleton Island but also had a clear view of the open sea to the east across the spit and the lowlands. Above us rose the Spy-glass, dotted with lone pine trees and marked by steep cliffs. The only sounds were the distant waves crashing nearby and the chirping of countless insects in the bushes. There wasn’t a single person or sail on the water; the sheer vastness of the view made the solitude even more pronounced.
Silver, as he sat, took certain bearings with his compass.
Silver, while he was sitting, took some readings with his compass.
"There are three 'tall trees,'" said he, "about in the right line from Skeleton Island. 'Spy-glass Shoulder,' I take it, means that lower p'int there. It's child's play to find the stuff now. I've half a mind to dine first."
"There are three 'tall trees,'" he said, "almost in a straight line from Skeleton Island. I think 'Spy-glass Shoulder' refers to that lower point over there. It’s easy to find the treasure now. I’m tempted to have dinner first."
"I don't feel sharp," growled Morgan. "Thinkin' o' Flint—I think it were—as done me."
"I don't feel sharp," Morgan grumbled. "Thinking about Flint—I think it was—has done me in."
"Ah, well, my son, you praise your stars he's dead," said Silver.[239]
"Ah, well, my son, you’re lucky he’s dead," said Silver.[239]
"He was an ugly devil," cried a third pirate, with a shudder; "that blue in the face, too!"
"He was a nasty piece of work," exclaimed a third pirate, shuddering; "that blue face, too!"
"That was how the rum took him," added Merry. "Blue! well I reckon he was blue. That's a true word."
"That's how the rum got to him," added Merry. "Blue! Well, I guess he was feeling down. That's the truth."
Ever since they had found the skeleton and got upon this train of thought, they had spoken lower and lower, and they had almost got to whispering by now, so that the sound of their talk hardly interrupted the silence of the wood. All of a sudden, out of the middle of the trees in front of us, a thin, high, trembling voice struck up the well-known air and words:
Ever since they found the skeleton and started thinking about it, they had been talking quieter and quieter, and now they were almost whispering, so their conversation barely broke the silence of the woods. Suddenly, from deep within the trees in front of us, a thin, high, trembling voice began to sing the familiar tune and lyrics:
"Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!"
I never have seen men more dreadfully affected than the pirates. The color went from their six faces like enchantment; some leaped to their feet, some clawed hold of others; Morgan groveled on the ground.
I’ve never seen men more severely affected than the pirates. The color drained from their six faces as if by magic; some jumped to their feet, some grabbed onto each other; Morgan crawled on the ground.
"It's Flint, by ——!" cried Merry.
"It's Flint, for sure!" yelled Merry.
The song had stopped as suddenly as it began—broken off, you would have said, in the middle of a note, as though someone had laid his hand upon the singer's mouth. Coming so far through the clear, sunny atmosphere among the green tree-tops, I thought it had sounded airily and sweetly, and the effect on my companions was the stranger.
The song stopped just as suddenly as it had started—cut off, you might say, right in the middle of a note, as if someone had put a hand over the singer's mouth. Coming through the clear, sunny air among the green treetops, I thought it sounded light and sweet, and the effect on my companions was even stranger.
"Come," said Silver, struggling with his ashen lips to get the word out, "that won't do. Stand by to go about. This is a rum start, and I can't name the voice, but it's someone skylarking—someone that's flesh and blood, and you may lay to that."[240]
"Come on," said Silver, forcing his pale lips to speak, "that won't work. Get ready to turn the ship around. This is a strange beginning, and I can't identify the voice, but it's someone messing around—someone who is alive, and you can bet on that."[240]
His courage had come back as he spoke, and some of the color to his face along with it. Already the others had begun to lend an ear to this encouragement, and were coming a little to themselves, when the same voice broke out again—not this time singing, but in a faint, distant hail, that echoed yet fainter among the clefts of the Spy-glass.
His courage returned as he spoke, bringing some color back to his face as well. The others had started to listen to this encouragement, beginning to regain their composure, when the same voice rang out again—not singing this time, but with a faint, distant call that echoed even more weakly among the crevices of the Spy-glass.
"Darby M'Graw," it wailed—for that is the word that best describes the sound—"Darby M'Graw! Darby M'Graw!" again and again and again; and then rising a little higher, and with an oath that I leave out: "Fetch aft the rum, Darby!"
"Darby M'Graw," it cried—because that's the best way to describe the sound—"Darby M'Graw! Darby M'Graw!" repeating it over and over; and then getting a bit louder, and with a curse that I'll leave out: "Bring back the rum, Darby!"
The buccaneers remained rooted to the ground, their eyes starting from their heads. Long after the voice had died away they still stared in silence, dreadfully, before them.
The pirates stood frozen in place, their eyes wide with shock. Long after the voice had faded, they continued to stare in silence, horrified, at what lay before them.
"That fixes it!" gasped one. "Let's go."
"That solves it!" one of them exclaimed. "Let's go."
"They was his last words," moaned Morgan, "his last words above-board."
"They were his last words," moaned Morgan, "his last words that were sincere."
Dick had his Bible out and was praying volubly. He had been well brought up, had Dick, before he came to sea and fell among bad companions.
Dick had his Bible open and was praying loudly. He had been raised well before he came to the sea and got mixed up with bad company.
Still, Silver was unconquered. I could hear his teeth rattle in his head, but he had not yet surrendered.
Still, Silver was undefeated. I could hear his teeth chattering in his head, but he hadn't given up yet.
"Nobody in this here island ever heard of Darby," he muttered; "not one but us that's here." And then, making a great effort: "Shipmates," he cried, "I'm here to get that stuff, and I'll not be beat by man nor devil. I never was feared of Flint in his life, and, by the powers, I'll face him dead. There's seven hundred thousand pound not a quarter of a mile from here. When did ever a gentleman o' fortune show his stern to that much dollars[241] for a boozy old seaman with a blue mug—and him dead, too?"
"Nobody on this island has ever heard of Darby," he muttered; "only us who are here." Then, making a big effort: "Shipmates," he shouted, "I'm here to get that treasure, and I'm not going to be beaten by anyone or anything. I was never afraid of Flint in his life, and, by the powers, I'll face him even in death. There's seven hundred thousand pounds not a quarter of a mile from here. When has any fortune-seeker ever turned their back on that much money for a drunken old sailor with a blue mug—and him dead, too?"
But there was no sign of reawakening courage in his followers; rather, indeed, of growing terror at the irreverence of his words.
But there was no sign of revived bravery in his followers; instead, there was a growing sense of fear at the blasphemy of his words.
"Belay there, John!" said Merry. "Don't you cross a sperrit."
"Hold on, John!" said Merry. "Don't you mess with a spirit."
And the rest were all too terrified to reply. They would have run away severally had they dared, but fear kept them together, and kept them close by John, as if his daring helped them. He, on his part, had pretty well fought his weakness down.
And the others were too scared to respond. They would have scattered if they had the courage, but fear kept them together, close to John, as if his bravery gave them strength. He, for his part, had mostly conquered his own fear.
"Sperrit? Well, maybe," he said. "But there's one thing not clear to me. There was an echo. Now, no man ever seen a sperrit with a shadow. Well, then, what's he doing with an echo to him, I should like to know? That ain't in natur', surely."
"Sprit? Well, maybe," he said. "But there's one thing I don't get. There was an echo. Now, no one has ever seen a spirit with a shadow. So, what's it doing with an echo, I'd like to know? That just isn't natural, for sure."
This argument seemed weak enough to me. But you can never tell what will affect the superstitious, and, to my wonder, George Merry was greatly relieved.
This argument felt pretty weak to me. But you can never predict what will impact superstitious people, and to my surprise, George Merry seemed very relieved.
"Well, that's so," he said. "You've a head upon your shoulders, John, and no mistake. 'Bout ship, mates! This here crew is on a wrong tack, I do believe. And come to think on it, it was like Flint's voice, I grant you, but not just so clear away like it, after all. It was liker somebody else's voice now—it was liker—"
"Well, that's true," he said. "You've got a good head on your shoulders, John, no doubt about it. Turn the ship around, mates! I think this crew is on the wrong path. And now that I think about it, it did sound like Flint's voice, I’ll give you that, but it wasn’t quite as clear as his. It was more like someone else’s voice now—it was more like—"
"By the powers, Ben Gunn!" roared Silver.
"By the powers, Ben Gunn!" shouted Silver.
"Ay, and so it were," cried Morgan, springing on his knees. "Ben Gunn it were!"
"Ay, and so it was," cried Morgan, dropping to his knees. "It was Ben Gunn!"
"It don't make much odds, do it, now?" asked Dick. "Ben Gunn's not here in the body, any more'n Flint."
"It doesn't really matter, does it?" asked Dick. "Ben Gunn's not here in person, any more than Flint."
But the older hands greeted this remark with scorn.[242]
But the older workers responded to this comment with disdain.[242]
"Why, nobody minds Ben Gunn," cried Merry; "dead or alive, nobody minds him!"
"Why, nobody cares about Ben Gunn," shouted Merry; "whether he's dead or alive, nobody cares about him!"
It was extraordinary how their spirits had returned, and how the natural color had revived in their faces. Soon they were chatting together, with intervals of listening; and not long after, hearing no further sound, they shouldered the tools and set forth again, Merry walking first with Silver's compass to keep them on the right line with Skeleton Island. He had said the truth; dead or alive, nobody minded Ben Gunn.
It was amazing how their spirits had lifted, and how their faces had regained color. Soon, they were chatting together, pausing to listen now and then; before long, hearing no more noise, they picked up their tools and started out again, with Merry leading the way, using Silver's compass to keep them on course to Skeleton Island. He had spoken the truth; whether dead or alive, nobody cared about Ben Gunn.
Dick alone still held his Bible, and looked around him as he went, with fearful glances; but he found no sympathy, and Silver even joked him on his precautions.
Dick was the only one still holding his Bible, and as he walked, he glanced around nervously; but he found no support, and Silver even made fun of him for being so careful.
"I told you," said he, "I told you you had sp'iled your Bible. If it ain't no good to swear by, what do you suppose a sperrit would give for it? Not that!" and he snapped his big fingers, halting a moment on his crutch.
"I told you," he said, "I told you that you ruined your Bible. If it’s no good to swear on, what do you think a spirit would pay for it? Not this!" He snapped his fingers sharply, pausing for a moment on his crutch.
But Dick was not to be comforted; indeed, it was soon plain to me that the lad was falling sick; hastened by heat, exhaustion, and the shock of his alarm, the fever, predicted by Doctor Livesey, was evidently growing swiftly higher.
But Dick couldn’t be comforted; in fact, it soon became clear to me that the boy was getting sick; accelerated by the heat, exhaustion, and the shock of his fear, the fever that Doctor Livesey had warned about was obviously rising quickly.
It was fine open walking here, upon the summit; our way lay a little downhill, for, as I have said, the plateau tilted toward the west. The pines, great and small, grew wide apart; and even between the clumps of nutmeg and azalea, wide open spaces baked in the hot sunshine. Striking, as we did, pretty near northwest across the island, we drew, on the one hand, ever nearer under the shoulders of the Spy-glass, and on the other, looked ever wider over that western bay where I had once tossed and trembled in the coracle.[243]
It was nice walking here on the summit; our path went slightly downhill since, as I mentioned, the plateau sloped toward the west. The pines, both large and small, stood far apart, and even between the clusters of nutmeg and azalea, there were wide open spaces soaking up the hot sunshine. As we headed almost northwest across the island, we moved closer to the shoulders of the Spy-glass while also getting a broader view of that western bay where I once tossed and trembled in the coracle.[243]
The first of the tall trees was reached, and by the bearing, proved the wrong one. So with the second. The third rose nearly two hundred feet into the air above a clump of underwood; a giant of a vegetable, with a red column as big as a cottage, and a wide shadow around in which a company could have maneuvered. It was conspicuous far to sea, both on the east and west, and might have been entered as a sailing mark upon the chart.
The first tall tree was reached, and by the way it stood, it was clear it was the wrong one. The same happened with the second. The third towered nearly two hundred feet into the sky above a patch of underbrush; it was a giant plant, with a red trunk as wide as a small cottage, casting a large shadow in which a group of people could have gathered. It was visible far out to sea, both to the east and west, and could have been marked as a landmark on a navigation chart.
But it was not its size that now impressed my companions; it was the knowledge that seven hundred thousand pounds in gold lay somewhere buried below its spreading shadow. The thought of the money, as they drew nearer, swallowed up their previous terrors. Their eyes burned in their heads; their feet grew speedier and lighter; their whole soul was bound up in that fortune, that whole lifetime of extravagance and pleasure, that lay waiting there for each of them.
But it wasn't the size that impressed my friends now; it was the knowledge that seven hundred thousand pounds in gold was buried somewhere beneath its sprawling shadow. The thought of the money, as they got closer, erased their earlier fears. Their eyes blazed with excitement; their steps quickened and felt lighter; their entire being was consumed by that fortune, that whole lifetime of luxury and enjoyment, waiting there for each of them.
Silver hobbled, grunting, on his crutch; his nostrils stood out and quivered; he cursed like a madman when the flies settled on his hot and shiny countenance; he plucked furiously at the line that held me to him, and, from time to time, turned his eyes upon me with a deadly look. Certainly he took no pains to hide his thoughts; and certainly I read them like print. In the immediate nearness of the gold, all else had been forgotten; his promise and the doctor's warning were both things of the past; and I could not doubt that he hoped to seize upon the treasure, find and board the Hispaniola under cover of night, cut every honest throat about that island, and sail away as he had at first intended, laden with crimes and riches.
Silver hobbled, grunting, on his crutch; his nostrils flared and quivered; he swore like a lunatic when the flies landed on his hot and shiny face; he yanked angrily at the line that bound me to him, and now and then, shot me a deadly glance. He made no effort to hide what he was thinking; and I certainly read it clearly. With the gold so close, everything else was forgotten; his promises and the doctor’s warnings were just distant memories; and I had no doubt he was hoping to grab the treasure, find and board the Hispaniola under the cover of darkness, cut the throat of anyone honest on that island, and sail away like he had originally planned, loaded with both crimes and riches.
Shaken as I was with these alarms, it was hard for me[244] to keep up with the rapid pace of the treasure-hunters. Now and again I stumbled, and it was then that Silver plucked so roughly at the rope and launched at me his murderous glances. Dick, who had dropped behind us, and now brought up the rear, was babbling to himself both prayers and curses, as his fever kept rising. This also added to my wretchedness, and, to crown all, I was haunted by the thought of the tragedy that had once been acted on that plateau, when that ungodly buccaneer with the blue face—he who had died at Savannah, singing and shouting for drink—had there, with his own hand, cut down his six accomplices. This grove, that was now so peaceful, must then have rung with cries, I thought; and even with the thought I could believe I heard it ringing still.
Shaken as I was by these fears, it was hard for me[244] to keep up with the fast pace of the treasure hunters. Every now and then I stumbled, and that’s when Silver tugged roughly at the rope and shot me deadly looks. Dick, who had fallen behind us and was now bringing up the rear, was mumbling both prayers and curses as his fever grew worse. This added to my misery, and to make matters worse, I was haunted by the thought of the tragedy that had once unfolded on that plateau, when that wicked pirate with the blue face—who had died in Savannah, singing and shouting for a drink—had cut down his six accomplices with his own hand. This grove, which now seemed so peaceful, must have echoed with screams back then, I thought; and even with that thought, I could almost hear those cries still ringing.
We were now at the margin of the thicket.
We were now at the edge of the thicket.
"Huzza, mates, altogether!" shouted Merry, and the foremost broke into a run.
"Hooray, everyone, let’s go!" shouted Merry, and the first one took off running.
And suddenly, not ten yards farther, we beheld them stop. A low cry arose. Silver doubled his pace, digging away with the foot of his crutch like one possessed, and next moment he and I had come also to a dead halt.
And suddenly, not ten yards farther, we saw them stop. A low cry erupted. Silver quickened his pace, digging away with the foot of his crutch like someone possessed, and the next moment, he and I also came to a complete stop.
Before us was a great excavation, not very recent, for the sides had fallen in and grass had sprouted on the bottom. In this were the shaft of a pick broken in two and the boards of several packing cases strewn around. On one of these boards I saw branded with a hot iron, the name Walrus—the name of Flint's ship.
Before us was a large excavation, not very recent, as the sides had collapsed and grass had started to grow at the bottom. Inside, there was a broken pickaxe shaft and several packing case boards scattered around. On one of these boards, I saw the name Walrus branded with a hot iron—the name of Flint's ship.
All was clear to probation. The cache had been found and rifled—the seven hundred thousand pounds were gone!
All was clear to probation. The cache had been found and searched—the seven hundred thousand pounds were gone!
CHAPTER XXXIII
THE FALL OF A CHIEFTAIN
There never was such an overturn in this world. Each of these six men was as though he had been struck. But with Silver the blow passed almost instantly. Every thought of his soul had been set full-stretch, like a racer, on that money; well, he was brought up in a single second, dead; and he kept his head, found his temper, and changed his plan before the others had had time to realize the disappointment.
There has never been such a turnaround in this world. Each of these six men looked as if they had been hit. But with Silver, the shock faded almost immediately. Every thought in his mind had been focused intensely, like a runner, on that money; well, he was jolted awake in a split second, gone; and he kept his cool, found his composure, and adjusted his plan before the others even had time to grasp the disappointment.
"Jim," he whispered, "take that, and stand by for trouble."
"Jim," he whispered, "take this, and get ready for trouble."
And he passed me a double-barreled pistol.
And he handed me a double-barrel pistol.
At the same time he began quietly moving northward, and in a few steps had put the hollow between us two and the other five. Then he looked at me and nodded, as much as to say: "Here is a narrow corner," as, indeed, I thought it was. His looks were now quite friendly, and I was so revolted at these constant changes that I could not forbear whispering: "So you've changed sides again."
At the same time, he started quietly heading north, and in just a few steps, he had created a gap between the two of us and the other five. Then he glanced at me and nodded, almost as if to say: "Here’s a tight spot," which I truly believed it was. His expression was now totally friendly, and I was so fed up with these constant shifts that I couldn’t help but whisper: “So you’ve switched sides again.”
There was no time left for him to answer in. The buccaneers, with oaths and cries, began to leap, one after another, into the pit, and to dig with their fingers, throwing the boards aside as they did so. Morgan found a piece of gold. He held it up with a perfect spout of oaths. It was a two-guinea piece, and it went from hand to hand among them for a quarter of a minute.[246]
There was no time for him to respond. The pirates, shouting and cursing, started jumping one by one into the pit and digging with their fingers, tossing the boards aside as they went. Morgan discovered a gold coin. He lifted it up, swearing excitedly. It was a two-guinea piece, and it was passed around among them for about thirty seconds.[246]
"Two guineas!" roared Merry, shaking it at Silver. "That's your seven hundred thousand pounds, is it? You're the man for bargains, ain't you? You're him that never bungled nothing, you wooden-headed lubber!"
"Two guineas!" yelled Merry, waving it at Silver. "Is that your seven hundred thousand pounds? You're the deal-maker, right? You're the one who never messes anything up, you clueless oaf!"
"Dig away, boys," said Silver, with the coolest insolence; "you'll find some pig-nuts, and I shouldn't wonder."
"Keep digging, guys," said Silver, with the most casual attitude; "you'll probably find some pig-nuts, and I wouldn't be surprised."
"Pig-nuts!" repeated Merry, in a scream. "Mates, do you hear that? I tell you now, that man there knew it all along. Look in the face of him, and you'll see it wrote there."
"Pig-nuts!" Merry screamed again. "Guys, do you hear that? I’m telling you, that man over there knew it all along. Just look at his face, and you'll see it written all over."
"Ah, Merry," remarked Silver, "standing for cap'n again? You're a pushing lad, to be sure."
"Ah, Merry," Silver said, "going to be the captain again? You're quite the ambitious guy, that's for sure."
But this time every one was entirely in Merry's favor. They began to scramble out of the excavation, darting furious glances behind them. One thing I observed, which looked well for us; they all got out upon the opposite side from Silver.
But this time everyone was completely in Merry's favor. They started to scramble out of the excavation, shooting angry looks behind them. One thing I noticed, which was promising for us; they all came out on the opposite side from Silver.
Well, there we stood, two on one side, five on the other, the pit between us, and nobody screwed up high enough to offer the first blow. Silver never moved; he watched them, very upright on his crutch, and looked as cool as ever I saw him. He was brave, and no mistake.
Well, there we stood, two on one side, five on the other, the pit between us, and nobody messed up enough to throw the first punch. Silver never moved; he kept an eye on them, standing tall on his crutch, and looked as calm as I’ve ever seen him. He was brave, no doubt about it.
At last, Merry seemed to think a speech might help matters.
At last, Merry seemed to think that giving a speech could improve the situation.
"Mates," says he, "there's two of them alone there; one's the old cripple that brought us all here and blundered us down to this; the other's that cub that I mean to have the heart of. Now, mates—"
"Mates," he says, "there are two of them over there; one is the old cripple who got us all here and messed things up for us; the other is that young guy whose heart I plan to take. Now, mates—"
He was raising his arm and his voice, and plainly meant to lead a charge. But just then—crack! crack! crack!—three musket-shots flashed out of the thicket. Merry[247] tumbled headforemost into the excavation; the man with the bandage spun round like a teetotum, and fell all his length upon his side, where he lay dead, but still twitching; and the other three turned and ran for it with all their might.
He raised his arm and voice, clearly intending to lead a charge. But suddenly—bang! bang! bang!—three musket shots came from the bushes. Merry[247] fell headfirst into the trench; the guy with the bandage spun around like a top and collapsed completely on his side, where he lay dead but still twitching; and the other three turned and ran away as fast as they could.
Before you could wink Long John had fired two barrels of a pistol into the struggling Merry; and as the man rolled up his eyes at him in the last agony, "George," said he, "I reckon I settled you."
Before you could blink, Long John had fired two shots from a pistol into the struggling Merry; and as the man rolled his eyes at him in his final moments, "George," he said, "I think I’ve taken care of you."
At the same moment the doctor, Gray, and Ben Gunn joined us, with smoking muskets, from among the nutmeg-trees.
At the same moment, the doctor, Gray, and Ben Gunn came up to us with their smoking muskets from the nutmeg trees.
"Forward!" cried the doctor. "Double quick, my lads. We must head 'em off the boats."
"Forward!" shouted the doctor. "Double time, guys. We need to cut them off at the boats."
And we set off at a great pace, sometimes plunging through the bushes to the chest.
And we took off at a fast speed, sometimes pushing through the bushes up to our chests.
I tell you, but Silver was anxious to keep up with us. The work that man went through, leaping on his crutch till the muscles of his chest were fit to burst, was work no sound man ever equaled; and so thinks the doctor. As it was, he was already thirty yards behind us, and on the verge of strangling, when we reached the brow of the slope.
I tell you, but Silver was eager to keep up with us. The effort that guy put in, hopping on his crutch until his chest muscles felt like they were going to explode, was something no healthy person could match; even the doctor thinks so. By the time we got to the top of the slope, he was already thirty yards behind us and almost choking.
"Doctor," he hailed, "see there! no hurry!"
"Hey, Doctor," he called out, "look over there! No rush!"
Sure enough there was no hurry. In a more open part of the plateau we could see the three survivors still running in the same direction as they had started, right for Mizzen-mast Hill. We were already between them and the boats, and so we four sat down to breathe, while Long John, mopping his face, came slowly up with us.
Sure enough, there was no rush. In a more open area of the plateau, we could see the three survivors still running in the same direction they had started, straight toward Mizzen-mast Hill. We were already between them and the boats, so the four of us sat down to catch our breath while Long John, wiping his face, slowly approached us.
"Thank ye kindly, doctor," says he. "You came in in about the nick, I guess, for me and Hawkins. And so[248] it's you, Ben Gunn!" he added. "Well, you're a nice one, to be sure."
"Thank you, doctor," he says. "You showed up just in time for me and Hawkins. And so[248] it’s you, Ben Gunn!" he added. "Well, you’re quite something, that's for sure."
"I'm Ben Gunn, I am," replied the maroon, wriggling like an eel in his embarrassment. "And," he added, after a long pause, "how do, Mr. Silver! Pretty well, I thank ye, says you."
"I'm Ben Gunn, I am," replied the maroon, squirming like an eel in his embarrassment. "And," he added after a long pause, "how's it going, Mr. Silver! I'm doing pretty well, thanks for asking."
"Ben, Ben," murmured Silver, "to think as you've done me!"
"Ben, Ben," whispered Silver, "to think you've done this to me!"
The doctor sent back Gray for one of the pickaxes deserted, in their flight, by the mutineers; and then as we proceeded leisurely downhill to where the boats were lying, related, in a few words, what had taken place. It was a story that profoundly interested Silver, and Ben Gunn, the half-idiot maroon, was the hero from beginning to end.
The doctor sent Gray back for one of the pickaxes left behind by the mutineers during their escape, and then as we walked slowly downhill to where the boats were waiting, he briefly explained what had happened. It was a story that really captivated Silver, and Ben Gunn, the half-wit maroon, was the hero the whole time.
Ben, in his long, lonely wanderings about the island, had found the skeleton. It was he that had rifled it; he had found the treasure; he had dug it up (it was the haft of his pickax that lay broken in the excavation); he had carried it on his back, in many weary journeys, from the foot of the tall pine to a cave he had on the two-pointed hill at the northeast angle of the island, and there it had lain stored in safety since two months before the arrival of the Hispaniola.
Ben, during his long, lonely walks around the island, had discovered the skeleton. He had searched through it; he had found the treasure; he had dug it up (the broken haft of his pickaxe was lying in the hole); he had carried it on his back, through many tiring trips, from the base of the tall pine to a cave he had on the two-pointed hill at the northeast corner of the island, and there it had been safely stored since two months before the arrival of the Hispaniola.
When the doctor had wormed this secret from him, on the afternoon of the attack, and when, next morning, he saw the anchorage deserted, he had gone to Silver, given him the chart, which was now useless; given him the stores, for Ben Gunn's cave was well supplied with goats' meat salted by himself; given anything and everything to get a chance of moving in safety from the stockade to the two-pointed hill, there to be clear of malaria and keep a guard upon the money.[249]
When the doctor had managed to get this secret out of him on the afternoon of the attack, and when, the next morning, he saw the anchorage empty, he went to Silver, gave him the chart, which was now pointless; gave him the supplies, since Ben Gunn's cave was well-stocked with goats' meat he had salted himself; gave anything and everything just to have a chance to move safely from the stockade to the two-pointed hill, where he could avoid malaria and keep watch over the money.[249]
"As for you, Jim," he said, "it went against my heart, but I did what I thought best for those who had stood by their duty; and if you were not one of these, whose fault was it?"
"As for you, Jim," he said, "it hurt me to do this, but I did what I thought was best for those who had been loyal to their duty; and if you weren’t one of them, whose fault is that?"
That morning, finding that I was to be involved in the horrid disappointment he had prepared for the mutineers, he had run all the way to the cave, and, leaving squire to guard the captain, had taken Gray and the maroon, and started, making the diagonal across the island, to be at hand beside the pine. Soon, however, he saw that our party had the start of him; and Ben Gunn, being fleet of foot, had been dispatched in front to do his best alone. Then it had occurred to him to work upon the superstitions of his former shipmates; and he was so far successful that Gray and the doctor had come up and were already ambushed before the arrival of the treasure-hunters.
That morning, realizing he was going to be part of the awful surprise he had set up for the mutineers, he raced all the way to the cave. Leaving the squire to keep watch over the captain, he took Gray and the maroon and headed across the island to be near the pine tree. However, he soon noticed that our group had gotten ahead of him, and since Ben Gunn was quick on his feet, he had been sent ahead to do his best on his own. Then it struck him to use the superstitions of his former shipmates against them, and he was somewhat successful, as Gray and the doctor had already set up an ambush before the treasure hunters arrived.
"Ah," said Silver, "it was fortunate for me that I had Hawkins here. You would have let old John be cut to bits, and never given it a thought, doctor."
"Ah," said Silver, "I was lucky to have Hawkins here. You would have let old John get chopped up and not even thought twice about it, doctor."
"Not a thought," replied Doctor Livesey, cheerily.
"Not a thought," replied Doctor Livesey, happily.
And by this time we had reached the gigs. The doctor, with the pickax, demolished one of them, and then we all got aboard the other, and set out to go round by the sea for North Inlet.
And by this time we had arrived at the carriages. The doctor used the pickaxe to break one of them apart, and then we all climbed into the other one and headed out to go around by the sea to North Inlet.
This was a run of eight or nine miles. Silver, though he was almost killed already with fatigue, was set to an oar, like the rest of us, and we were soon skimming swiftly over a smooth sea. Soon we passed out of the straits and doubled the southeast corner of the island, round which, four days ago, we had towed the Hispaniola.
This was a run of eight or nine miles. Silver, even though he was nearly dead from exhaustion, picked up an oar like the rest of us, and we were quickly gliding over a calm sea. Before long, we passed out of the straits and rounded the southeast corner of the island, around which, four days ago, we had towed the Hispaniola.
As we passed the two-pointed hill we could see the[250] black mouth of Ben Gunn's cave, and a figure standing by it, leaning on a musket. It was the squire, and we waved a handkerchief and gave him three cheers, in which the voice of Silver joined as heartily as any.
As we walked past the two-pointed hill, we could see the[250] dark entrance of Ben Gunn's cave, and a figure standing next to it, leaning on a musket. It was the squire, and we waved a handkerchief and cheered him three times, with Silver joining in just as enthusiastically as anyone.
Three miles farther, just inside the mouth of North Inlet, what should we meet but the Hispaniola, cruising by herself! The last flood had lifted her, and had there been much wind, or a strong tide current, as in the southern anchorage, we should never have found her more, or found her stranded beyond help. As it was, there was little amiss, beyond the wreck of the mainsail. Another anchor was got ready, and dropped in a fathom and a half of water. We all pulled round again to Rum Cove, the nearest point for Ben Gunn's treasure-house; and then Gray, single-handed, returned with the gig to the Hispaniola, where he was to pass the night on guard.
Three miles further, just inside the mouth of North Inlet, what do we find but the Hispaniola, sailing alone! The last flood had lifted her, and if there had been much wind or a strong tide, like in the southern anchorage, we would have never found her again or discovered her stranded beyond help. As it was, there was little wrong, except for the wreck of the mainsail. Another anchor was prepared and dropped in a fathom and a half of water. We all went back around to Rum Cove, the closest spot to Ben Gunn's treasure house; then Gray, on his own, went back with the gig to the Hispaniola, where he would spend the night on guard.
A gentle slope ran up from the beach to the entrance of the cave. At the top, the squire met us. To me he was cordial and kind, saying nothing of my escapade, either in the way of blame or praise. At Silver's polite salute he somewhat flushed.
A gentle slope led up from the beach to the entrance of the cave. At the top, the squire greeted us. He was friendly and warm towards me, not mentioning my adventure at all, whether to blame or praise me. He blushed a little at Silver's polite salute.
"John Silver," he said, "you're a prodigious villain and impostor—a monstrous impostor, sir. I am told I am not to prosecute you. Well, then, I will not. But the dead men, sir, hang about your neck like millstones."
"John Silver," he said, "you're an incredible villain and fraud—a monstrous fraud, sir. I'm told I'm not supposed to prosecute you. Fine, then, I won't. But the dead men, sir, weigh on your conscience like millstones."
"Thank you kindly, sir," replied Long John, again saluting.
"Thank you very much, sir," Long John replied, saluting again.
"I dare you to thank me!" cried the squire. "It is a gross dereliction of my duty. Stand back!"
"I challenge you to thank me!" shouted the squire. "This is a serious neglect of my responsibilities. Step back!"
And thereupon we all entered the cave. It was a large, airy place, with a little spring and a pool of clear water, overhung with ferns. The floor was sand. Before a big[251] fire lay Captain Smollett; and in a far corner, only duskily flickered over by the blaze, I beheld great heaps of coin and quadrilaterals built of bars of gold. That was Flint's treasure that we had come so far to seek, and that had cost already the lives of seventeen men from the Hispaniola. How many it had cost in the amassing, what blood and sorrow, what good ships scuttled on the deep, what brave men walking the plank blindfold, what shot of cannon, what shame and lies and cruelty, perhaps no man alive could tell. Yet there were still three upon that island—Silver, and old Morgan, and Ben Gunn—who had each taken his share in these crimes, as each had hoped in vain to share in the reward.
And then we all went into the cave. It was a big, open space, with a small spring and a pool of clear water, surrounded by ferns. The floor was sandy. In front of a large[251]fire lay Captain Smollett; and in one dim corner, only faintly illuminated by the flames, I saw huge piles of coins and squares made of gold bars. That was Flint's treasure that we had traveled so far to find, and it had already cost the lives of seventeen men from the Hispaniola. How many lives it had taken to gather it, what blood and sorrow, what good ships sunk in the sea, what brave men forced to walk the plank blindfolded, what cannon fire, what shame, lies, and cruelty—perhaps no one alive could really say. Yet there were still three on that island—Silver, old Morgan, and Ben Gunn—who each played a part in these crimes, all hoping in vain to share in the reward.
"Come in, Jim," said the captain. "You're a good boy in your line, Jim; but I don't think you and me'll go to sea again. You're too much of the born favorite for me. Is that you, John Silver? What brings you here, man?"
"Come in, Jim," said the captain. "You're really good at what you do, Jim; but I don't think you and I will sail again. You're a bit too much of a favorite for me. Is that you, John Silver? What are you doing here, man?"
"Come back to my dooty, sir," returned Silver.
"Come back to my duty, sir," replied Silver.
"Ah!" said the captain, and that was all he said.
"Ah!" said the captain, and that was all he said.
What a supper I had of it that night, with all my friends around me; and what a meal it was, with Ben Gunn's salted goat, and some delicacies and a bottle of old wine from the Hispaniola. Never, I am sure, were people gayer or happier. And there was Silver, sitting back almost out of the firelight, but eating heartily, prompt to spring forward when anything was wanted, even joining quietly in our laughter—the same bland, polite, obsequious seaman of the voyage out.
What a dinner I had that night, surrounded by all my friends! The meal was fantastic, featuring Ben Gunn's salted goat, some treats, and a bottle of old wine from the Hispaniola. I'm sure no one was ever happier or more cheerful. And there was Silver, sitting slightly back from the firelight but enjoying his food, ready to jump up whenever we needed something, even quietly joining in our laughter—still the same smooth, polite, and submissive sailor from the journey out.
CHAPTER XXXIV
AND LAST
The next morning we fell early to work, for the transportation of this great mass of gold near a mile by land to the beach, and thence three miles by boat to the Hispaniola, was a considerable task for so small a number of workmen. The three fellows still abroad upon the island did not greatly trouble us; a single sentry on the shoulder of the hill was sufficient to insure us against any sudden onslaught, and we thought, besides, they had had more than enough of fighting.
The next morning, we got to work early because moving this huge amount of gold nearly a mile overland to the beach, and then three miles by boat to the Hispaniola, was a big job for such a small group of workers. The three guys still on the island didn't bother us much; one guard on the hill was enough to protect us from any sudden attack, and we figured they’d already had more than their fill of fighting.
Therefore the work was pushed on briskly. Gray and Ben Gunn came and went with the boat, while the rest during their absences piled treasure on the beach. Two of the bars, slung in a rope's end, made a good load for a grown man—one that he was glad to walk slowly with. For my part, as I was not much use at carrying, I was kept busy all day in the cave, packing the minted money into bread-bags.
Therefore, the work moved along quickly. Gray and Ben Gunn came and went with the boat, while the rest of us piled treasure on the beach during their absences. Two of the bars, tied with a rope, made a good load for an adult—one that he was happy to carry slowly. As for me, since I wasn’t much help with carrying, I stayed busy all day in the cave, packing the minted money into bread bags.
It was a strange collection, like Billy Bones's hoard for the diversity of coinage, but so much larger and so much more varied that I think I never had more pleasure than in sorting them. English, French, Spanish, Portuguese, Georges, and Louises, doubloons and double guineas and moidores and sequins, the pictures of all the kings of Europe for the last hundred years, strange oriental pieces stamped with what looked like wisps of string or bits of[253] spider's web, round pieces and square pieces, and pieces bored through the middle, as if to wear them round your neck—nearly every variety of money in the world must, I think, have found a place in that collection; and for number, I am sure they were like autumn leaves, so that my back ached with stooping and my fingers with sorting them out.
It was an unusual collection, like Billy Bones's stash for the variety of coins, but so much bigger and way more diverse that I think I’ve never enjoyed anything more than sorting through them. English, French, Spanish, Portuguese, Georges, and Louises, doubloons and double guineas and moidores and sequins, the images of all the kings of Europe from the last hundred years, odd oriental coins marked with what looked like tufts of string or bits of[253]spider's web, round coins and square coins, and coins with holes in the middle, as if to wear them around your neck—almost every type of currency in the world must, I think, have been included in that collection; and in terms of quantity, I'm sure they were like autumn leaves, so that my back hurt from bending over and my fingers from sifting through them.
Day after day this work went on; by every evening a fortune had been stowed aboard, but there was another fortune waiting for the morrow; and all this time we heard nothing of the three surviving mutineers.
Day after day, this work continued; by every evening, a fortune had been loaded aboard, but another fortune was waiting for the next day; and all this time, we hadn’t heard anything about the three surviving mutineers.
At last—I think it was on the third night—the doctor and I were strolling on the shoulder of the hill where it overlooks the lowlands of the isle, when, from out the thick darkness below, the wind brought us a noise between shrieking and singing. It was only a snatch that reached our ears, followed by the former silence.
At last—I think it was on the third night—the doctor and I were walking on the edge of the hill where it looks out over the lowlands of the island, when, from the deep darkness below, the wind carried a sound that was a mix of screaming and singing. It was just a snippet that reached us, followed by the usual silence.
"Heaven forgive them," said the doctor; "'tis the mutineers!"
"Heaven forgive them," said the doctor; "it's the mutineers!"
"All drunk, sir," struck in the voice of Silver from behind us.
"All drunk, sir," Silver's voice called out from behind us.
Silver, I should say, was allowed his entire liberty, and, in spite of daily rebuffs, seemed to regard himself once more as quite a privileged and friendly dependent. Indeed, it was remarkable how well he bore these slights, and with what unwearying politeness he kept at trying to ingratiate himself with all. Yet, I think, none treated him better than a dog, unless it was Ben Gunn, who was still terribly afraid of his old quartermaster, or myself, who had really something to thank him for; although for that matter, I suppose, I had reason to think even worse of him than anybody else, for I had seen him meditating a[254] fresh treachery upon the plateau. Accordingly, it was pretty gruffly that the doctor answered him.
Silver was given complete freedom and, despite facing daily insults, seemed to see himself as a privileged and friendly companion once again. It was impressive how well he handled these slights and how tirelessly polite he continued to be in trying to win everyone over. Still, I think no one treated him better than a dog, except maybe Ben Gunn, who was still really scared of his old quartermaster, or me, who actually had something to thank him for; although, to be honest, I probably had more reasons to think worse of him than anyone else because I had seen him plotting fresh treachery on the plateau. So, the doctor answered him pretty gruffly.
"Drunk or raving," said he.
"Drunk or crazy," he said.
"Right you were, sir," replied Silver; "and precious little odds which, to you and me."
"You're right, sir," replied Silver; "and it makes very little difference to us."
"I suppose you would hardly ask me to call you a humane man," returned the doctor, with a sneer, "and so my feelings may surprise you, Master Silver. But if I were sure they were raving—as I am morally certain one, at least, of them is down with fever—I should leave this camp, and, at whatever risk to my own carcass, take them the assistance of my skill."
"I guess you wouldn't want me to call you a decent person," the doctor replied with a sneer, "so my feelings might surprise you, Master Silver. But if I were sure they were really sick—because I’m pretty sure that at least one of them has a fever—I would leave this camp and, no matter the risk to myself, go help them with my skills."
"Ask your pardon, sir, you would be very wrong," quoth Silver. "You would lose your precious life, and you may lay to that. I'm on your side now, hand and glove; and I shouldn't wish for to see the party weakened, let alone yourself, seeing as I know what I owes you. But these men down there, they couldn't keep their word—no, not supposing they wished to—and what's more, they couldn't believe as you could."
"Excuse me, sir, you would be very mistaken," said Silver. "You would jeopardize your precious life, and you can count on that. I'm with you now, completely; and I wouldn't want to see the group weakened, especially not you, since I know what I owe you. But those men down there, they couldn't keep their word—no, even if they wanted to—and what's more, they couldn't believe that you could."
"No," said the doctor. "You're the man to keep your word, we know that."
"No," the doctor said. "We know you're the kind of guy who keeps his promises."
Well, that was about the last news we had of the three pirates. Only once we heard a gunshot a great way off, and supposed them to be hunting. A council was held and it was decided that we must desert them on the island—to the huge glee, I must say, of Ben Gunn, and with the strong approval of Gray. We left a good stock of powder and shot, the bulk of the salt goat, a few medicines and some other necessaries, tools, clothing, a spare sail, a fathom or two of rope, and, by the particular desire of the doctor, a handsome present of tobacco.[255]
Well, that was pretty much the last we heard from the three pirates. We only heard one gunshot far away and guessed they were hunting. A meeting was held, and it was decided that we had to leave them on the island—which really pleased Ben Gunn and got a strong nod of approval from Gray. We left behind a good supply of powder and shot, most of the salt goat, a few medicines, and some other essentials, tools, clothing, a spare sail, a couple of lengths of rope, and, at the doctor’s special request, a nice gift of tobacco.[255]
That was about our last doing on the island. Before that we had got the treasure stowed and had shipped enough water and the remainder of the goat meat, in case of any distress; and at last, one fine morning, we weighed anchor, which was about all that we could manage, and stood out of North Inlet, the same colors flying that the captain had flown and fought under at the palisade.
That was basically our last activity on the island. Before that, we had packed away the treasure and loaded enough water and the leftover goat meat, just in case we faced any trouble. Finally, one beautiful morning, we pulled up the anchor, which was about all we could handle, and sailed out of North Inlet, flying the same colors that the captain had flown and fought under at the palisade.
The three fellows must have been watching us closer than we thought for, as we soon had proved. For, coming through the narrows we had to lie very near the southern point, and there we saw all three of them kneeling together on a spit of sand with their arms raised in supplication. It went to all our hearts, I think, to leave them in that wretched state, but we could not risk another mutiny, and to take them home for the gibbet would have been a cruel sort of kindness. The doctor hailed them and told them of the stores we had left, and where they were to find them, but they continued to call us by name and appeal to us for God's sake to be merciful and not leave them to die in such a place.
The three guys must have been watching us more closely than we realized, as we soon found out. As we passed through the narrow part, we had to get pretty close to the southern point, and there we saw all three of them kneeling together on a sandbar with their arms raised in prayer. It really tugged at our hearts to leave them in that miserable situation, but we couldn't risk another mutiny, and taking them home for execution would have been a cruel kind of kindness. The doctor called out to them and told them about the supplies we had left and where to find them, but they kept calling out our names and pleading with us for God's sake to be merciful and not leave them to die in a place like that.
At last, seeing the ship still bore on her course, and was now swiftly drawing out of earshot, one of them—I know not which it was—leaped to his feet with a hoarse cry, whipped his musket to his shoulder, and sent a shot whistling over Silver's head and through the mainsail.
At last, realizing that the ship was still on its path and quickly drifting out of earshot, one of them—I don't know who—jumped to his feet with a rough shout, raised his musket to his shoulder, and fired a shot that zipped over Silver's head and through the mainsail.
After that we kept under cover of the bulwarks, and when next I looked out they had disappeared from the spit, and the spit itself had almost melted out of sight in the growing distance. That was, at least, the end of that; and before noon, to my inexpressible joy, the highest rock of Treasure Island had sunk into the blue round of sea.
After that, we stayed sheltered behind the walls, and when I looked out again, they had vanished from the sandbank, and the sandbank itself had nearly faded away in the increasing distance. That was, at least, the end of that; and before noon, to my overwhelming joy, the highest rock of Treasure Island had disappeared into the blue expanse of the sea.
We were so short of men that everyone on board had to[256] bear a hand—only the captain lying on a mattress in the stern and giving his orders, for though greatly recovered he was still in want of quiet. We laid her head for the nearest port in Spanish America, for we could not risk the voyage home without fresh hands; and as it was, what with baffling winds and a couple of fresh gales, we were all worn out before we reached it.
We were so short on crew that everyone on board had to[256]chip in—only the captain was lying on a mattress in the back, giving orders, because even though he had greatly improved, he still needed peace. We set our course for the nearest port in Spanish America, since we couldn't risk the journey home without extra help; and as it turned out, with unpredictable winds and a couple of strong gales, we were all exhausted by the time we got there.
It was just at sundown when we cast anchor in a most beautiful landlocked gulf, and were immediately surrounded by shore boats full of negroes and Mexican Indians and half-bloods, selling fruits and vegetables, and offering to dive for bits of money. The sight of so many good-humored faces (especially the blacks), the taste of the tropical fruits, and above all, the lights that began to shine in the town, made a most charming contrast to our dark and bloody sojourn on the island; and the doctor and the squire, taking me along with them, went ashore to pass the early part of the night. Here they met the captain of an English man-of-war, fell in talk with him, went on board his ship, and in short, had so agreeable a time that day was breaking when we came alongside the Hispaniola.
It was just at sunset when we dropped anchor in a beautiful, sheltered cove and were immediately surrounded by local boats filled with Black people, Mexican Indians, and mixed-race individuals, selling fruits and vegetables and offering to dive for coins. The sight of so many cheerful faces (especially the Black ones), the taste of the tropical fruits, and above all, the lights beginning to shine in the town created a lovely contrast to our dark and bloody time on the island; and the doctor and the squire, taking me with them, went ashore to spend the early part of the night. There, they met the captain of an English warship, chatted with him, visited his ship, and had such a great time that day was breaking when we returned to the Hispaniola.
Ben Gunn was on deck alone, and as soon as we came on board he began, with wonderful contortions, to make us a confession. Silver was gone. The maroon had connived at his escape in a shore boat some hours ago, and he now assured us he had only done so to preserve our lives, which would certainly have been forfeited if "that man with the one leg had stayed aboard." But this was not all. The sea-cook had not gone empty-handed. He had cut through a bulkhead unobserved, and had removed one of the sacks of coin, worth, perhaps, three or[257] four hundred guineas, to help him on his further wanderings.
Ben Gunn was on deck alone, and as soon as we boarded, he started making a confession with wild gestures. Silver was gone. The maroon had helped him escape in a shore boat a few hours earlier, and he assured us he only did it to save our lives, which would definitely have been lost if "that one-legged man had stayed on board." But that wasn’t all. The sea-cook hadn't left empty-handed. He had cut through a bulkhead without being seen and had taken one of the sacks of coins, worth maybe three or [257] four hundred guineas, to assist him in his future travels.
I think we were all pleased to be so cheaply quit of him.
I think we were all glad to be rid of him so easily.
Well, to make a long story short, we got a few hands on board, made a good cruise home, and the Hispaniola reached Bristol just as Mr. Blandly was beginning to think of fitting out her consort. Five men only of those who had sailed returned with her. "Drink and the devil had done for the rest" with a vengeance, although, to be sure, we were not quite in so bad a case as that other ship they sang about:
Well, to cut a long story short, we got a few hands on board, had a smooth trip back, and the Hispaniola arrived in Bristol just as Mr. Blandly was starting to think about setting up her partner. Only five men from those who had sailed returned with her. "Drink and the devil had taken care of the rest" for sure, although, to be honest, we weren’t in as bad a situation as that other ship they sang about:
What set sail with seventy-five.
All of us had an ample share of the treasure, and used it wisely or foolishly, according to our natures. Captain Smollett is now retired from the sea. Gray not only saved his money, but, being suddenly smit with the desire to rise, also studied his profession, and he is now mate and part owner of a fine full-rigged ship; married besides, and the father of a family. As for Ben Gunn, he got a thousand pounds, which he spent or lost in three weeks, or, to be more exact, in nineteen days, for he was back begging on the twentieth. Then he was given a lodge to keep, exactly as he had feared upon the island; and he still lives, a great favorite, though something of a butt with the country boys, and a notable singer in church on Sundays and saints' days.
We all got our fair share of the treasure and used it wisely or foolishly, depending on who we are. Captain Smollett has now retired from the sea. Gray not only saved his money, but, unexpectedly inspired to improve his life, also studied his trade, and he’s now a mate and part owner of a great fully-rigged ship; he’s also married and has a family. As for Ben Gunn, he received a thousand pounds, which he spent or lost in just three weeks, or to be precise, in nineteen days, because he was back begging by the twentieth. Then he was given a lodge to take care of, just as he had dreaded while on the island; and he still lives there, a favorite among the locals, though he’s a bit of a joke to the country boys, and he’s a well-known singer in church on Sundays and saints' days.
Of Silver we have heard no more. That formidable seafaring man with one leg has at last gone clean out of my life, but I dare say he met his old negress, and perhaps[258] still lives in comfort with her and Captain Flint. It is to be hoped so, I suppose, for his chances of comfort in another world are very small.
Of Silver, we haven't heard anything more. That tough seafaring guy with one leg has finally disappeared from my life, but I guess he ran into his old partner, and maybe[258] he still lives comfortably with her and Captain Flint. I hope that's the case, I guess, because his chances of finding comfort in another life are pretty slim.
The bar silver and the arms still lie, for all that I know, where Flint buried them; and certainly they shall lie there for me. Oxen and wain-ropes would not bring me back again to that accursed island, and the worst dreams that ever I have are when I hear the surf booming about its coasts, or start upright in bed, with the sharp voice of Captain Flint still ringing in my ears: "Pieces of eight! pieces of eight!"
The silver and the weapons are still buried where Flint put them, as far as I know, and they'll stay there for me. No amount of oxen or wagon ropes could make me return to that cursed island, and the worst nightmares I have are when I hear the waves crashing against its shores, or wake up suddenly in bed, with Captain Flint's harsh voice echoing in my ears: "Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight!"

Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!